<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>This book belongs to a seven-volume series, the first of which, Life of Jesus, is the most
 famous (or infamous). The Reigns of Hadrian and Antoninus Pius, the sixth volume,
 tells the story of Christianity during reigns of two of the 2nd century’s Roman emperors.
 The book details the development and expansion of Christianity after the more intense
 persecution of the previous century had ended. No longer facing open persecution,
 Christians grew in number faster than before along with their various heresies, as Renan
 explains. The historian’s account reflects his background in 19th century German higher
 criticism of the Bible.

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory>London: Mathieson &amp; Company: 1890 (?)</pubHistory>
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published />
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>renan</authorID>
  <bookID>hadrian_pius</bookID>
  <workID>hadrian_pius</workID>
  <bkgID>history_of_the_origins_of_christianity_book_vi_the_reigns_of_hadrian_and_antoninus_pius_ad_117_161_(renan)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>The History of the Origins of Christianity. Book VI. The Reigns of Hadrian and Antoninus Pius. (A.D. 117-161)</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">Reigns of Hadrian and Pius</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Ernest Renan</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Renan, Ernest (1823-1892)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2005-05-20</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>



<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
.quote1	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify; font-size:smaller; line-height:125% }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="quote1">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
  <property name="font-size" value="smaller" />
  <property name="line-height" value="125%" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.14%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_i.html" />
<h2 id="i-p0.1">THE HISTORY</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">OF THE</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">ORIGINS OF CHRISTIANITY.</h1>
<div style="margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p0.4">
<h2 id="i-p0.5">BOOK VI.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.6">COMPRISING</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.7">THE REIGNS</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.8">OF</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.9">HADRIAN AND ANTONINUS PIUS</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.10">(A.D. 117-161)</h4>
</div>
<h4 id="i-p0.11">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.12">ERNEST RENAN</h2>
<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="i-p1"><i>Member of the French Academy, and 
of the Academy of Inscriptions <br />and Fine Arts</i>.</p>
<div style="margin-top:48pt; margin-bottom:36pt" id="i-p1.2">
<h3 id="i-p1.3">London:</h3>
<h2 id="i-p1.4">MATHIESON &amp; COMPANY</h2>
<h3 id="i-p1.5"><span class="sc" id="i-p1.6">25 PATERNOSTER SQUARE, E.C.</span></h3>
</div>

<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_ii.html" />

<p style="margin-top:2in; margin-bottom:2in; text-align:center; font-size:smaller" id="i-p2">LONDON PRINTED 
BY THE TEMPLE PUBLISHING COMPANY.</p>


<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_iii.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Preface" progress="0.20%" id="ii" prev="i" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">PREFACE.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii-p1.1">I thought</span> at first that this Sixth Book would finish the 
series of volumes which I have devoted to the history of the origins of 
Christianity. It is certain that at the death of Antoninus, <i>circa </i><span class="sc" id="ii-p1.2">A.D.</span> 160, the 
Christian religion had become a complete religion, having all its sacred books, 
all its grand legends, the germ of all its dogmas, the essential parts of its 
liturgies; and in the eyes of most of its adherents, it was a religion standing 
by itself, separated from and even opposed to Judaism. I, however, thought it 
right to add a last work, containing the ecclesiastical history of the reign of 
Marcus Aurelius, to the preceding books. In the truest sense, the reign of 
Marcus Aurelius belongs to the origins of Christianity. Montanism is a 
phenomenon of about the year 170, and is one of the most notable events of early 
Christianity. After more than a century had elapsed since those strange 
hallucinations which had possessed the apostles at the Last Supper at Jerusalem, 

<pb n="iv" id="ii-Page_iv" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_iv.html" />suddenly in some remote districts of Phrygia there sprung 
up again prophecy, the glossolalia, those graces which the author of the Acts of 
the Apostles praises so much. But it was too late: under Marcus Aurelius, 
religion, after the confused manifestations of Gnosticism, had more need of 
discipline than of miraculous gifts. The resistance that orthodoxy, as 
represented by the episcopate, was able to offer to the prophets of Phrygia, was 
the decisive act of the constitution of the Church. It was admitted that, above 
individual inspiration, there existed the average judgment of the universal 
conscience. This average opinion, which will triumph in the course of the 
history of the Church, and which, representing as it did relative good sense, 
constituted the power of that great institution, was already perfectly 
characterised under Marcus Aurelius. A description of the first struggles which 
thus took place between individual liberty and ecclesiastical authority, seemed 
to me to be a necessary part of the history which I wished to trace of rising 
Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p2">But besides that, there was another reason that decided me 
to treat the reign of Marcus Aurelius in its relations to the Christian 
community in the fullest detail. It is partial and unjust to represent the 
endeavours of Christianity as an isolated fact, as a unique, and, in a manner, a 
miraculous attempt at religious and social reform. Christianity was not alone in 
attempting what it alone was able to carry out. Timidly still in the first 
century, openly and <pb n="v" id="ii-Page_v" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_v.html" />brilliantly in the second, all virtuous men of the ancient 
world were longing for an improvement in morals and in the laws, and piety thus 
became a general requirement of the time. With regard to high intellectual 
culture, the century was not what the preceding age had been; there were no men 
of such large minds as Cæsar, Lucretius, Cicero and Seneca, but an immense work 
of moral amelioration was going on in all directions, and philosophy, Hellenism, 
the Eastern creeds and Roman probity, contributed equally to this. The fact that 
Christianity has triumphed is no reason for being unjust towards those noble 
attempts which ran parallel with its own, and which only failed because they 
were too aristocratic, and did not possess enough of that mystic character 
which was formerly necessary in order to attract the people. In order to be 
perfectly just, the two attempts ought to be studied together, allowances ought 
to be made for both, and it ought to be explained why one has succeeded whilst 
the other has not.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p3">The name of Marcus Aurelius is the most noble among all 
that noble school of virtue which tried to save the ancient world by the force 
of reason, and thus a thorough study of that great man belongs essentially to 
our subject. Why did not that reconciliation between the Church and the Empire, 
which took place under Constantine, take place under Marcus Aurelius? It is all 
the more important to settle this question, as already in this volume we <pb n="vi" id="ii-Page_vi" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_vi.html" />shall see that the Church identifies her destinies with 
those of the Empire.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p4">In the latter half of the second century, some Christian 
doctors of the highest authority seriously faced the possibility of making 
Christianity the official religion of the Roman world, and it might almost be 
said that they divined the great events of the fourth century. Looked at 
closely, that resolution by which Christianity, having entirely changed its 
past, has become the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="ii-p4.1">protégé</span>, or perhaps we had better say the protector, of the 
State, from having been persecuted by it, ceases to be surprising. St Justin and 
Melito foresaw this quite clearly. St Paul’s principle, “All power is of God,” 
will bear its fruits, and the Gospel will become, what Jesus certainly did not 
foresee, one of the bases of absolution. Christ will have come into the world to 
guarantee the crowns of princes, and in our days a Roman Pontiff has tried to 
prove that Jesus Christ preached and died to preserve the fortunes of the 
wealthy, and to consolidate capital.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii-p5">As we advance in this history, we shall find that documents 
become more certain, and preliminary discussions less necessary. The question of 
the Fourth Gospel has been so often treated in the preceding volumes, that we 
need not return to that subject now. The falseness of the Epistles to Timothy 
and Titus, which are attributed to St Paul, has been already demonstrated, and 
the apocryphal character of the Second Epistle of St Peter is shown <pb n="vii" id="ii-Page_vii" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_vii.html" />by the few pages which are devoted to that work. The 
problems of the epistles attributed to St Ignatius, and of the epistle 
attributed to St Polycarp, are absolutely identical, and attention need only be 
drawn to what has been said in the introduction to our preceding work. Nobody 
has any further doubt about the approximate age of the <i>Pastor</i> of Hermas. The 
account of Polycarp’s death bears the same characteristics of authenticity as 
the epistle to the faithful at Lyons and Vienne, which will be mentioned in our 
last book, and to discriminate between the authentic and the supposititious 
works of St Justin, does not require the same lengthy explanation as the 
introductions to the former volumes naturally did. It can plainly be seen, and 
all signs seem to point to the fact, that we are approaching the end of the age 
of origins. Ecclesiastical history is about to begin. The same interest is felt 
in it, but everything takes place in the full light of day, and for the future, 
criticism will no longer encounter those obscurities which can only be got over 
by hypotheses or bold speculation. <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="ii-p5.1">Hic cestus artemque repono.</span> After Irenæus 
and Clement of Alexandria, our old works on Ecclesiastical History of the 
seventeenth century are almost sufficient. Any one who reads in Fleury the two 
hundred and twenty pages that correspond to our seven volumes, will perceive all 
the difference. The seventeenth century only cared to know what was quite clear, 
and all origins are obscure; but for the philosophic mind, <pb n="viii" id="ii-Page_viii" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_viii.html" />they are of unequalled interest. Embryogeny is from its 
very essence the most interesting of sciences, for by it we can penetrate the 
secrets of nature, its plastic force, its final aims, and its inexhaustible 
fecundity.</p>

<pb n="1" id="ii-Page_1" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_1.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter I. Hadrian." progress="1.44%" id="iii" prev="ii" next="iv">

<h1 id="iii-p0.1">THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.</h1>

<h2 id="iii-p0.2">CHAPTER I.</h2>

<h3 id="iii-p0.3">HADRIAN.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii-p1.1">Trajan’s</span> health was daily growing worse, and so he set out 
for Rome, leaving the command of the army at Antioch to Hadrian, his second 
cousin, and grand-nephew by marriage. He was forced to stop at Selinus, on the 
coast of Cilicia, by inflammation of the bowels, and there he died August 11, 
117, at the age of sixty-four. The condition of affairs was very unfortunate: 
the East was in a state of insurrection; the Moors, the Bretons, the Sarmatians 
were becoming menacing, and Judea, subjugated but still in a state of 
suppressed agitation, appeared to be threatening a fresh outbreak. A somewhat 
obscure intrigue, which appears to have been directed by Plotina and Matidias, 
bestowed the Empire on Hadrian, under these critical circumstances.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p2">It was an excellent choice, for though he was a man of 
equivocal morals, he was a great ruler. Intellectual, <pb n="2" id="iii-Page_2" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_2.html" />intelligent, and eager to learn, he had more 
greatness of mind than any of the Cæsars, and from Augustus down to Diocletian, 
no other Emperor did so much for the constitution as he did. His administrative 
capacities were extraordinary, as, although he administered too much, according 
to our ideas, he nevertheless administered well. He was the first to give the 
Imperial Government a definite organisation, and his reign marked a principal 
epoch in the history of Roman law.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p3">Up till his time, the house of the sovereign had been the 
house of the highest personage in the land,—an establishment composed like any 
other of servants, freemen, and private secretaries. Hadrian organised the 
palace, and for the future it was necessary to be a knight in order to arrive at 
any office in the household, and the servants in Cæsar’s palace became public 
functionaries. A permanent council of the prince, composed chiefly of 
jurisconsults, undertook all definite public powers; those senators who were 
specially attached to the government already were made <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p3.1">comtes</span> (counts); 
everything was done through regular offices, in the constitution of which the 
senate took its proper share, and not through the direct will of the prince. It 
was still a state of despotism, but of despotism which was analogous to that of 
the old French royalty, kept in check by independent councils, law courts, and 
magistrates.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p4">The social ameliorations which took place were still more 
important, for everywhere a really good and great spirit of liberalism was 
manifested; the position of slaves was guaranteed, the condition of women was 
raised, paternal authority was restricted within certain limits, and every 
remaining vestige of human sacrifices was abolished. The Emperor’s personal 
character responded to the excellence of these reforms, for he was most affable 
towards those of <pb n="3" id="iii-Page_3" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_3.html" />lowly station, and never would allow himself to be deprived 
of his greatest pleasure—that of being amiable—under the pretext of his imperial 
greatness.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p5">In spite of all his failings, he was a man of a quick, 
unbiassed, original intellect. He admired Epictetus and understood him, without, 
however, feeling obliged to follow out his maxims. Nothing escaped him, and he 
wished to know everything; and as he did not possess that insolent pride and 
that fixed determination which altogether excluded the true Roman from all 
knowledge of the rest of the world, Hadrian had a strong inclination for 
everything that was strange, and would wittily make fun of it. The East, above 
all, had strong attractions for him, for he saw through Eastern impostures and 
charlatanism, and they amused him. He was initiated into all their absurd 
rites, fabricated oracles, compounded antidotes, and made fun of the medicine; 
and, like Nero, he was a royal man of letters and an artist, while the ease with 
which he learnt painting, sculpture, and architecture was surprising. Besides 
this, he also wrote tolerable poetry, but his taste was not pure, and he had his 
favourite authors and singular preferences; in a word, he was a literary smatterer, and a theatrical architect. He adopted no system of religion or of 
philosophy, but neither did he deny any of them, and his distinguished mind was 
like a weather-cock, which moves its position with every wind; his elegant 
farewell to life, which he murmured a few moments before his death,</p>

<p class="center" id="iii-p6">“<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p6.1">Animula, vagula, blandula</span>,”</p>

<p class="continue" id="iii-p7">gives us his measure exactly. For him, whatever he examined 
into ended in a joke, and he had a smile for everything that was an object of 
his curiosity. The sovereign power itself could not make him more than half 
serious, and his bearing always had that easy grace and negligence of the <pb n="4" id="iii-Page_4" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_4.html" />most fluctuating and changeable man that ever existed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p8">All that naturally made him tolerant. He did not indeed 
abrogate the laws which indirectly struck at Christianity, and so put it 
continually in the wrong, and he even allowed them to be applied more than once, 
but he personally very much modified the effect of them. In this respect he was 
superior to Trajan, who, without being a philosopher, had very fixed ideas about 
State affairs, and to Antoninus and Marcus Aurelius, who were men of high 
principle, but who thought that they did right in persecuting the Christians. In 
this respect Hadrian’s laxity of morals was not without a good effect, for it is 
the peculiarity of a monarchy that the defects of sovereigns serve the public 
good even more than their better qualities. The immorality of a really witty 
man, of a crowned Lucian, who looks upon the whole world as some frivolous game, 
was more favourable to liberty than the serious gravity and lofty morality of 
the most perfect Emperors.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p9">Hadrian’s first care was to settle the difficulties of the 
accession which Trajan had left him. He was a distinguished military writer, but 
no great general. He clearly saw how impossible it would be to keep the newly 
conquered provinces of Armenia, Mesopotamia, and Assyria, and so he gave them 
up. That must have been a very solemn hour, when, for the first time, the Roman 
eagles retreated, and when the Empire was obliged to acknowledge that it had 
exceeded its programme of conquest, but it was an act of wisdom. Persia was as 
inaccessible for Rome as Germany, and the mighty expeditions which Crassus, 
Trajan, and Julian had led into that part of the world failed, whilst less 
ambitious expeditions—those of Lucius Verus and of' Septimus Severus, 
whose object was not to attack the very foundations of the Parthian Empire, but 
to detach the feudatory provinces <pb n="5" id="iii-Page_5" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_5.html" />which bordered on the Roman Empire, from 
it—succeeded. The difficulty of relinquishing conquests, which was so 
humiliating to the Roman mind, was increased by the uncertainty of Hadrian’s 
adoption by Trajan. Lucius Quietus and Marcus Turbo had an almost equal right to 
adoption with him, from the importance of the last commission that they had 
carried out. Quiltus was killed, and it may be supposed that, eager as they were 
to find out the deaths of their enemies, in order to discover in them a token of 
celestial vengeance, the Jews saw in this tragic death a punishment for the new 
evils which the fierce Berber had inflicted on them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p10">Hadrian was a year on his return journey to Rome, thus at 
once beginning those roaming habits which were to make his reign one continual 
rush through the provinces of the Empire. After another year devoted to the 
gravest cares of government administration, which was fertile in constitutional 
reforms, he started on an official <i>progress</i> (<i>tour</i>) and successively visited Gaul, 
the banks of the Rhine, Britain, Spain, Mauritania and Carthage, and his vanity 
and antiquarian tastes made him dream of becoming the founder of cities, and the 
restorer of ancient monuments. Moreover, he did not approve of the idleness of 
garrison life for soldiers, and he found a means of occupying them in great 
public works, and that is the reason for these innumerable constructions—roads, ports, theatres—temples which date from Hadrian’s reign. 
He was surrounded by a crowd of architects, engineers, and artists, who were 
enrolled like a legion. In each province where he set his foot, everything 
seemed to be restored and to spring up afresh. At the Emperor’s suggestion, 
enormous public companies were formed to carry out great public works, and 
generally the State appeared as a shareholder. If any city had the smallest 
title to celebrity, or was mentioned in classical authors, it <pb n="6" id="iii-Page_6" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_6.html" />was sure to be restored by this archæological Cæsar; thus 
he beautified Carthage and added a new quarter to it; and in all directions 
towns which had fallen into decay rose up from their ruins, and took the name of 
<i>Colonia Ælia Hadriana</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p11">After a short stay in Rome, during which he extended the 
circumference of the pomœsium (the symbolical, not actual wall of the city), he 
started, during the course of the year 121, on another journey, which lasted 
nearly four years and a half, and during which he visited nearly the whole of 
the East. This journey was even more brilliant than the former, and it might 
have been said that the ancient world was coming to life again beneath the 
footsteps of a beneficent deity. Thoroughly acquainted with ancient history, 
Hadrian wished to see everything, was interested in everything, and wished to 
have everything restored that had existed formerly. Men sought to revive the 
lost arts, in order to please him, and a neo-Egyptian style became the fashion, 
as did also a neo-Phœnician. Philosophers, rhetoricians, critics, swarmed 
about him, and he was another Nero without his follies. A number of ancient 
civilisations which had disappeared, aspired after their resuscitation, not 
actually, but in the writings of historians and archæologists. Thus Herennius, 
Philo of Byblos, tried—very likely under the direct inspiration of the Emperor 
himself—to discover ancient Phœnicia. New <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p11.1">fêtes</span>, the 
H<i>adrianian Games</i>, which 
the Greeks introduced—recalled for the last time the splendour of Hellenic life; 
it was like a universal restoration to life of the ancient world, a brilliant 
restoration indeed, but it was hardly sincere, and rather theatrical, and each 
country found, in Rome’s comprehensive bosom, its former titles of nobility 
again, and became attached to them. Whilst studying that singular spectacle, one 
cannot help thinking of that and of resurrection from the dead which our own <pb n="7" id="iii-Page_7" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_7.html" />century has witnessed, when, in a moment of universal 
goodwill, it began to restore all things, to rebuild Gothic churches, to 
re-establish pilgrimages which had fallen into neglect, and to reintroduce fêtes and ancient customs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p12">Hadrian, the turn of whose mind 
was more Greek than Roman, favoured this ecclectic movement, and contributed 
powerfully towards it, and what he did in Asia Minor was really prodigious. 
Cyzicus, Nicaea, Nicomedia, sprang up again, and everywhere temples of the most 
splendid works of architecture, immortalised the memory of that learned 
sovereign, who seemed to wish that another world, in all the freshness of its 
youth, should date from him. Syria was no less favoured. Antioch and Daphne 
became the most delightful places of abode in the world, and the combinations of 
picturesque architecture, the imagination of the landscape painter, and the 
forces of hydraulic power, were exhausted there. Even Palmyra was partially 
restored by the great imperial architect, and, like a number of other towns, 
took the name of <i>Hadrianople</i> from him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p13">Never had the world had so much enjoyment or so much hope. 
The Barbarians beyond the Rhine and the Danube were hardly thought about, for 
the liberal spirit of the Emperor caused a sort of feeling of universal 
contentment; and the Jews themselves were divided into two parties. Those who 
were massed at Bether, and in the villages south of Jerusalem, seemed to be 
possessed by a sort of sombre rage. Their one idea was to take the city, to 
which access was denied them, by force, and to restore to the hill which God had 
chosen for his own, its former honours. Hadrian had not at first been obnoxious 
to the more moderate party, especially to the half-Christian, half-Essenian 
survivors of the Egyptian catastrophe under Trojan. They could imagine that he 
had ordered the death of Quietus to punish him <pb n="8" id="iii-Page_8" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_8.html" />for his cruelty towards the Jews, and perhaps for a moment 
they conceived the hope that the ecclectic Emperor would undertake the 
restoration of Israel, as another caprice amongst so many. In order to inculcate 
these ideas, a pious Alexandrian took a form of thought that had already been 
consecrated by success. In his poem he supposed that a Sybil, sister of Isis, 
had had a disordered vision of the trials which were reserved for the latter 
centuries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p14">Hatred for Rome bursts out at the very beginning:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="iii-p15">O Virgin, enervated and wealthy daughter of Latin Rome, who 
hast joined the ranks of slavery whilst drunk with wine, for what nuptials hast 
thou reserved thyself! How often will a cruel mistress tear these delicate 
locks!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p16">The author, who is a Jew and a Christian at the same time, 
looks upon Rome as the natural enemy of the saints, and to Hadrian alone he pays 
the homage of admiring him thoroughly. After enumerating the Roman Emperors, 
from Julius Cæsar to Trajan, by the nonsensical process of <i>ghematria</i>, the Sybil 
sees a man ascend the throne—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="iii-p17">Who has a skull of silver, who will give his name to a sea. 
He will be unequalled in every way and know everything. Under thy reign O 
excellent, O eminent and brilliant sovereign, and under thy offspring, the 
events which I am about to mention shall take place.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p18">According to custom, the Sybil now unfolds the most gloomy 
pictures; every scourge is let loose at the same time, and mankind becomes 
altogether corrupt. These are the throes of the Messianic child-birth. Nero, 
who had been dead for more than fifty years, was still the author’s nightmare. 
That destructive dragon, that actor, that murderer of his own relations, and 
assassin of the chosen people, that kindler of numberless wars, will return to 
put himself on an equality with God. He weaves the darkest plots <pb n="9" id="iii-Page_9" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_9.html" />amongst the Medes and Persians who have received him; and, 
borne through the air by the Fates, he will soon arrive to be once more the 
scourge of the West. The author vomits forth an invective, fiercer still than 
that with which he began:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="iii-p19">Unstable, corrupted, reserved for the very lowest 
destinies, the beginning and end of all suffering, because in thy bosom creation 
perishes and is born again continually, source of all evil, scourge, the point 
where everything ends for mortal men, who has ever loved thee? who does not 
detest thee internally? what dethroned king has ended his life in peace within 
thy walls? By thee the whole world has been changed in its innermost recesses. 
Formerly there existed in the human breast a splendour like a brilliant sun; it 
was the rays of the unanimous spirits of the prophets, which brought to all the 
nourishment of life, and thou hast destroyed these good gifts. Therefore, O 
imperious mistress, origin and cause of all these great evils, sword and 
disaster shall fall on thee . . . Listen, O scourge of humanity, to the harsh 
voice which announces thy misfortunes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p20">A divine race of blessed Jews, come down from heaven, shall 
inhabit Jerusalem, which shall extend as far as Jaffa, and rise to the clouds. 
There shall be no more trumpets or war, but on every side eternal trophies shall 
rise, trophies consecrating victories over evil.</p>

<p class="quote1" id="iii-p21">Then there shall come down from heaven once more an 
extraordinary man, who has stretched out his hands over a fruitful wood, the 
best of the Hebrews, who formerly stopped the sun in his course by his beautiful 
words and his holy lips.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p22">This is doubtlessly Jesus, Jesus, in an allegorical manner, 
by his crucifixion, playing the part of Moses stretching out his arms, and of 
Joshua the saviour of the people.</p>

<p class="quote1" id="iii-p23">Cease at length to break thy heart, O daughter of divine 
race, O treasure, O only lovely flower, delightful brightness, exquisite plant, 
cherished germ, gracious and beautiful city of Judea, always filled with the 
sound of inspired hymns. The impure feet of the Greeks, their hearts filled with 
plots, shall not tread thy soil under them, but thou shalt be surrounded by the 
respect of thy illustrious children, who shall deck thy table <pb n="10" id="iii-Page_10" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_10.html" />in accord with the sacred muses, with sacrifices of all 
kinds, and with pious prayers. Then the just who have suffered pain and anguish 
will find more pleasure than they have suffered ills. These, on the contrary, 
who have hurled their sacrilegious blasphemies towards heaven will be reduced to 
silence and to hide themselves till the face of the world changes. A rain of 
burning fire shall descend from heaven, and men shall no longer gather in the 
sweet fruits of the earth; there shall be no more sowing, no more labour, till 
mortals recognise the supreme, immortal, eternal God, and till they leave off 
honouring mortals, dogs, and vultures, to which Egypt wishes men to offer the 
homage of profane mouths and foolish lips. Only the sacred soil of the Hebrews 
will bear those things that are refused to other men; brooks of honey shall 
burst from the rocks and springs, and milk like ambrosia shall flow for the 
just, because they have hoped, with ardent piety and lively faith, in one only 
God, the Father of all things, One and Supreme.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p24">At last the runaway parricide, who has been announced 
three times, enters upon the scene again. The monster inundates the earth with 
blood, and captures Rome, causing such a conflagration as has never been seen. 
There is a universal overturning of everything in the world; all kings and 
aristocrats perish, in order to prepare peace for just men—that is to say, for 
Jews and Christians, and the author’s joy at the destruction of Rome breaks out 
a third time.:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="iii-p25">Parricides, leave your pride and your culpable haughtiness, 
for you have reserved your shameful embraces for children and placed young 
girls, who were pure up till that time, in houses of ill-fame where they have 
been subjected to the vilest outrages . . . Keep silence, wicked and unhappy city, 
thou that wast formerly full of laughter. In thy bosom the sacred virgins will 
no longer find again the holy fire that they kept alive, for that fire, which 
was so preciously preserved, went out of its own accord, when I saw for the 
second time another temple fall to the ground, given up to the flames by impure 
hands, a temple which flourishes still, a permanent sanctuary of God, built by 
the saints, and incorruptible throughout eternity . . . It is not, indeed, a god 
made of common clay that this race adores; amongst them the skilful workman 
does not shape marble; and gold, which is so often employed to seduce men’s 
souls, is no object of their worship, but by their sacrifices and their holy 
hecatombs they honour the great God whose breath animates every living thing.</p>

<pb n="11" id="iii-Page_11" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_11.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iii-p26">A chosen man, the Messiah, descends from heaven, carries 
off the victory over the Pagans, builds the city beloved of God, which springs 
up again more brilliant than the sun, and founds within it an incarnate temple, 
a tower with a frontage of several stadii, which reaches up to the clouds, so 
that all the faithful may see the glory of God. The seats of ancient 
civilisation—Babylon, Egypt, Greece, Rome—disappear one after the other; above 
all, the giant monuments of Egypt fall over and cover the earth; but a 
linen-clad priest converts his compatriots, persuades them to abandon their 
ancient rites, and to build a temple to the true God. That, however, does not 
arrest the destruction of the ancient world, for the constellations come in 
contact with each other, the celestial bodies fall to the earth, and the heavens 
remain starless.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p27">Thus we see that under Hadrian there existed in Egypt a 
body of pious monotheists for whom the Jews were still pre-eminently the just 
and holy people, in whose eyes the destruction of the Temple of Jerusalem was an 
unpardonable crime, and the real cause of the fall of the Roman Empire; who 
entertained a cause for hatred and calumny against Flavius; who hoped for the 
restoration of the Temple and of Jerusalem; who looked on the Messiah as a man 
chosen of God; who saw that Messiah in Jesus, and who read the Apocalypse of St 
John. Since then, Egypt has for a long time made us grow accustomed to great 
singularities in all that concerns Jewish and Christian history, and its 
religious development did not proceed <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="iii-p27.1">pari passu</span> with that of the rest of the 
world. Accents such as we have just beard could hardly find an echo either in 
pure Judaism or in the Churches of St Paul. Judea, above all, would never have 
consented, even for an hour, either to regard Hadrian as the best of men, or to 
found such hopes upon him.</p>

<pb n="12" id="iii-Page_12" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_12.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter II. The Re-building of Jerusalem." progress="5.01%" id="iv" prev="iii" next="v">
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">CHAPTER II.</h2>

<h3 id="iv-p0.2">THE RE-BUILDING OF JERUSALEM.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iv-p1.1">During</span> his peregrinations in Syria, Hadrian saw the site 
where Jerusalem had stood. For fifty-two years the city remained in its state of 
desolation, and offered to the eye nothing but a heap of immense blocks of 
stone lying one on another. Only a few groups of miserable houses, belonging to 
Christians for the most part, stood out from the top of Mount Sion, and the 
site of the Temple was full of jackals. One day, when Rabbi Aquiba came on a 
pilgrimage to the spot with some companions, a jackal rushed out of the place 
where the Holy of Holies had stood. The pilgrims burst into tears, and said to 
each other: “What! is this the place of which it is written that any profane 
person who approaches it shall be put to death, and here are jackals roaming 
about in it!” Aquiba, however, burst out laughing, and proved to them the 
connexion between the various prophecies so clearly, that they all exclaimed: 
“Aquiba, thou hast consoled us! Aquiba, thou has consoled us!”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p2">These ruins inspired Hadrian with the thought with which 
all ruins inspired him, namely, the desire to rebuild the ruined city, to 
colonise it, and to give it his name or that of his family Thus Judea would 
become once more restored to cultivation, and Jerusalem, raised to the rank of 
a fortified place in the hands of the Romans, would serve as a check upon the 
Jewish population. All the towns of Syria, moreover,—Gerasae, Damascus, Gaza, 
Peah,—were being rebuilt in the Roman manner, and were inaugurating new eras. 
Jerusalem was too celebrated to be an <pb n="13" id="iv-Page_13" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_13.html" />exception to this movement of historical dilettantism and 
of general restoration.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p3">It is very probable that if the Jews had been less 
unanimous in their views, if some Philo of Byblos had existed amongst them to 
represent to him the Jewish past as nothing but a glorious and interesting 
variety amongst the different literatures, religions, and philosophies of 
humanity, the curious and intelligent Hadrian would have been delighted, and 
re-built the Temple, not exactly as the Doctors of the Law would have wished it, 
but in his ecclectic manner, like the great amateur of ancient religions that he 
was. The Talmud is full of conversations between Hadrian and celebrated rabbis, 
which of course are fictitious, but which correspond very well with the 
character of this Emperor, who had a great mind, and was a great talker, very 
fond of asking questions, curious about strange matters, anxious to know 
everything, that he might make fun of it afterwards. But the greatest insult 
that can be shown to absolutists is to be tolerant towards them, and in this 
respect the Jews resembled exactly the enthusiastic Catholics of our days. Men 
of such convictions will not be satisfied with their reasonable share; they 
want to be everything. It is the highest indignity for a religion which looks 
upon itself as the only true one to be treated like a sect amongst many others; 
they would rather be outside the pale of the law, and be persecuted; and this 
violent situation appears to them a mark of divinity. The faithful are pleased 
at persecution, for in the very fact that men hate them, they see a mark of 
their prerogative, for the wickedness of men, according to them, is naturally an 
enemy to truth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p4">There is nothing to prove that when Hadrian wished to 
rebuild Jerusalem, be consulted the Jews, or wished to come to any agreement 
with them. Nothing either leads us to believe that he entered <pb n="14" id="iv-Page_14" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_14.html" />into any relations with the Christians of Palestine, who, 
externally, had less to distinguish them from the Jews than Christians of other 
countries. In the eyes of the Christians, all the prophecies of Jesus would have 
been overthrown if the Temple had been rebuilt, whilst amongst the Jews there 
was a general expectation that it would be rebuilt. The Judaism of Jabneh, 
without Temple, without worship, had appeared as a short <span lang="LA" id="iv-p4.1">interregnum</span>, and all 
uses which presupposed a still existing Temple, were preserved. The priests 
continued to receive the tithe, and the precepts of Levitical purity were still 
strictly observed. The obligatory sacrifices were adjourned till the Temple 
should be rebuilt, but Jews alone could rebuild it; the slightest deviation 
from any injunction of the Law, would have been quite enough to cause the cry of 
<i>Sacrilege</i> to be raised. It was better in the eyes of pious Jews, to see the 
sanctuary inhabited by beasts of prey, than to owe its re-building to a profane 
jester, who afterwards would not have failed to utter some epigram about those 
extraordinary gods whose altars he nevertheless restored.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p5">For the Jews, Jerusalem was something almost as sacred as 
the Temple itself. In fact, they did not distinguish one from the other, and at 
that time they already called the city by the name of <i>Beth hammigdas</i>. The only 
feeling which the <i>hasidim</i> felt when they heard that the city of God was going to 
be rebuilt without them, was one of rage. It was very shortly after the 
extermination which Quietus and Turbo had carried out, and Judea was weighed 
down by an extraordinary terror. It was impossible to move, but from that time 
forward it was allowable to foresee in the future a revolution that should be 
even more terrible than those which had preceded it,</p>

<pb n="15" id="iv-Page_15" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_15.html" />

<p class="normal" id="iv-p6">About 122, probably, Hadrian issued his orders, and the 
reconstruction commenced. The population consisted chiefly of veterans and 
strangers, and no doubt it was not necessary to keep out the Jews, as their own 
feelings would have been enough to have caused them to flee. It seems that, on 
the other hand, the Christians returned to the city with a certain amount of 
eagerness, as soon as it was habitable. It was divided into seven quarters or 
groups of houses, each with an <i>amphodarch</i> over it. As the immense foundations of 
the Temple were still in existence, that seemed the fittest spot on which to 
place the principal sanctuary of the new city. Hadrian took care that the 
temples which be erected in the Eastern Provinces should call to mind the Roman 
religion, and the connection between the provinces and the metropolis. In order 
to point out the victory of Rome over a local religion, the temple was dedicated 
to Jupiter Capitolinus, the god of Rome, above all others a god whose attitude 
and grave demeanour recalled Jehovah, and to whom, since the time of Vespasian, 
the Jews had paid tribute. It was a tetrastyle building, and like in most of the 
temples erected by Hadrian, the entablature of the pediment was broken by an 
arch, under which was placed a colossal figure of the god.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p7">The worship of Venus was no less intended than that of 
Jupiter by the choice of the founder of the colony. Everywhere Hadrian built 
temples to her, the protectress of Rome, and the most important of his personal 
edifices was that great temple of Venus and Rome, the remains of which can still 
be seen near the Coliseum, and so it was only natural that Jerusalem should 
have, by the side of its temple of Jupiter Capitolinus its temple of Venus and 
Rome. It happened that this second temple was not far from Golgotha, and this 
fact gave rise, later on, to singular reflections on the part of the Christians. <pb n="16" id="iv-Page_16" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_16.html" />In this close approximation they thought that they 
discerned an insult to Christianity, of which Hadrian certainly never thought. 
The works proceeded but slowly, and when, two years later, Hadrian retraced his 
steps towards the West, the new <i>Colonia Ælia Capitolina</i> was still more a 
project than a reality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p8">For a long time a strange story went about amongst the 
Christians, to the effect that a Greek of Sinope, called Aquila, who was 
nominated overseer of the works for the rebuilding of Ælia by Hadrian, knew the 
disciples of the Apostles at Jerusalem, and that, struck by their piety and 
their miracles, he was baptised. But no change in his morals followed on his 
change of religion. He was given to the follies of astrology; every day he cast 
his horoscope, and was looked upon as a learned man of the first order in such 
matters. The Christians regarded all such practices with an unfavourable eye, 
and the heads of the Church addressed remonstrances to their new brother, who 
took no notice of them, and set himself up against the views of the Church. 
Astrology led him into grave errors on fatalism and man’s destiny, 
and his incoherent mind tried to associate together things which were utterly 
opposed to each other.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p9">The Church saw that he could not possibly merit salvation, 
and he was driven outside the pale, in consequence of which he always 
entertained a profound hatred for her. His relations with Adrian may have been 
the reason why that Emperor seems to have had such an intimate acquaintance with 
the Christians.</p>

<pb n="17" id="iv-Page_17" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_17.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter III. The Relative Tolerance of Hadrian—The First Apologists." progress="6.51%" id="v" prev="iv" next="vi">
<h2 id="v-p0.1">CHAPTER III.</h2>

<h3 id="v-p0.2">THE RELATIVE TOLERANCE OF HADRIAN—THE FIRST APOLOGISTS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v-p1"><span class="sc" id="v-p1.1">The</span> period was one of toleration. 
Colleges and religious societies were on the increase everywhere. In <span class="sc" id="v-p1.2">A.D.</span> 124, the Emperor received a 
letter from Quintus Licinus Silvanus Granianus, Pro-consul of Asia, which was 
written in a spirit very much the same as that which dictated to Pliny that 
beautiful letter of his, so worthy of an upright man. Roman functionaries of any 
weight all objected to a procedure which admitted implicit crimes that 
individuals were supposed to have committed, because of the mere name they 
bore. Granianus showed how unjust it was to condemn Christians on the strength 
of vague rumours, which were the fruit of popular imagination, without being 
able to convict them of any distinct crime, except that of their Christian 
profession. The drawing by lot for the appointments to the Consular Provinces 
having taken place a short time afterwards, Caius Minutius Fundanus, a 
philosopher and distinguished man of letters, a friend of Pliny and of Plutarch, 
who introduces him as asking questions in one of his philosophic dialogues, 
succeeded Granianus, and Hadrian answered Fundanus by the following rescript</p>

<p class="quote1" id="v-p2">Hadrian to Minicius Fundanus. I have received the letter 
which Licinius Granianus, an illustrious man whom you have succeeded, wrote to 
me. The matter seemed to me to demand inquiry, for fear lest people who are 
otherwise peacefully disposed may be disquieted, and so a free field be opened 
to calumniators. If therefore the people of your province have, as they say, any 
weighty accusations to bring against the Christians, and if they can maintain 
their accusation before the tribunals, I do not forbid them to take legal 
steps; but I will not allow them to go <pb n="18" id="v-Page_18" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_18.html" />on sending petitions and raising tumultuous cries. In such 
a case, the best thing is for you yourself to hear the matter. Therefore if 
anyone comes forward as an accuser, and proves that the Christians break the 
laws, sentence them to punishments commensurate to the gravity of the offence. 
But, by Hercules, if anybody denounces one of them calumniously, punish the libeller still more severely according to the degree of his malice.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p3">It would seem that Hadrian gave similar replies to other 
questions of the same nature. Libels against the Christians were multiplying 
everywhere, and they paid very well, for the informer got part of the property 
of the accused if he were found guilty. Above all, in Asia the provincial 
meetings, accompanied by public games, almost invariably ended in executions. 
To crown the festivities, the crowd would demand the execution of some 
unfortunate creatures. The redoubtable cry:—<i>The Christians to the lions</i>, became 
quite common in the theatres, and it was a very rare occurrence when the 
authorities did not yield to the clamour of the assembled people. As has been 
seen, the Emperor opposed such wickedness as far as he could; the laws of the 
Empire were really alone to blame for giving substance to vague accusations 
which the caprice of the multitude interpreted according to its own pleasure.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p4">Hadrian spent the winter of 125-126 at Athens. In this 
meeting-place for all men of culture he always experienced the greatest 
enjoyment. Greece had become the plaything to amuse all Roman men of letters. 
Quite reassured as to the political consequences, they adopted, the 
easy liberalism of restoring the Pnyx, the popular assemblies, the Areopagus; of 
raising statues to the great men of the past, of giving the ancient 
constitutions another trial, and of setting up Pan-hellenism—the confederation 
of the so-called free states— again. Athens was the centre of all this 
childish folly. Enlightened Mæcenases—especially Herod Atticus, one of the most 
distinguished <pb n="19" id="v-Page_19" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_19.html" />spirits of the age, and those Philopappuses, the last 
descendants of the Kings of Commagene and of the Seleucidæ, who about this time 
raised a monument on the hill of the Museum, which still exists,—had taken up 
their abode there.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p5">This world of professors, of philosophers, and of men of 
enlightenment, was Hadrian’s real element. His vanity, his talent, his taste 
for brilliant conversation, were quite at their ease amongst colleagues whom he 
honoured by making himself their equal, without, however, the least yielding his 
royal prerogative. He was a clever arguer, and thought that he only owed the 
advantage, which of course always remained with him, to his own personal 
talent. It was an unlucky thing for those who hurt his feelings or who got the 
better of him in an argument. Then the Nero whom, though carefully hidden, he 
always had in him, suddenly woke up. The number of new professorial chairs that 
he founded, or of literary, pensions that he bestowed, is 
incalculable. He took his titles of <i>archon</i> and <i>agonothetes</i> quite seriously. He 
himself drew up a constitution for Athens, by combining in equal proportions the 
laws of Draco and of Solon, and wished to see whether they would work 
satisfactorily. The whole city was restored. The temple of the Olympian Jupiter, 
near the river Ilisus, begun by Pisistratus, and one of the wonders of the 
world, was finished, and the Emperor took the title of Olympian. Within the 
city, a vast square, surrounded by temples, porticos, gymnasia, establishments 
for public instruction, dated from him. All that is certainly very far from 
possessing the perfection of the Acropolis, but these buildings excelled 
anything that had ever been seen, by the rarity of their marbles and the 
richness of their decorations. A central Pantheon contained a catalogue of the 
temples which the Emperor had built, repaired or ornamented, and of the gilts 
which he had bestowed <pb n="20" id="v-Page_20" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_20.html" />on Greek or barbarian cities; and a library, open to every 
Athenian citizen, occupied a special wing. On an arch, which remains to our day, 
Hadrian was made equal to Theseus, and one of the Athenian quarters was called 
<i>Hadrianopolis</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p6">Hadrian’s intellectual activity was sincere, but he lacked 
a scientific mind. In those meetings of sophists all questions, human and 
divine, were discussed, but none were settled, nor does it seem that they went 
so far as complete rationalism. In Greece the Emperor was looked upon as a very 
religious and even as a superstitious man. He wished to be initiated into the 
mysteries of Eleusis, and, on the whole, Paganism was the only thing that gained 
by all this. As, however, liberty of discussion is a good thing, good always 
results from it. Phlegon, Hadrian’s secretary, knew a little about the legend 
concerning Jesus, and the wide expansion which the spirit of controversy assumed 
under Hadrian gave rise to an altogether new species of Christian literature, 
the apologetic, which sheds so much brightness over the century of the 
Antonines.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p7">Christianity, preached at Athens seventy-two years 
previously, had borne its fruit. The Church at Athens had never had the 
adherents nor the stability of certain others; its peculiar character was to 
produce individual Christian thinkers, and so apologetic literature naturally 
sprang from it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p8">Several persons, who were specially called <i>philosophers</i>, 
had adhered to the doctrine of Jesus. The name philosopher implied severity of 
morals, and a distinguishing dress,—a sort of cloak, which sometimes made the 
wearer the subject of the jokes, but more often, the respect, of the passers by. 
When they embraced Christianity, the philosophers took care neither to 
repudiate their name nor their dress, and from that there proceeded a category 
of Christians unknown till then. Writers and talkers by profession, <pb n="21" id="v-Page_21" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_21.html" />these converted philosophers became, from the very first 
outset, the doctors and polemical members of the sect. Initiated into Greek 
culture, they were far greater dialecticians, and had greater aptitude for 
controversy, than purely apostolic preachers, and from that moment Christianity 
had its advocates. They disputed, and others disputed with them. In the eyes of 
the government they were much more likely to be taken seriously than those good 
people without any education who were initiated into an eastern superstition. Up 
till then Christianity had never ventured to address a direct demand to the 
Roman authorities to have the false position in which it found itself rectified. 
Certainly the characters of some of the preceding Emperors did not by any means 
invite any such explanations, and any petition would have been rejected unread. 
Hadrian’s curiosity, his facile mind, the idea that he was pleased when some new 
fact or argument was presented to him, now encouraged overtures which would 
have had no object under Trajan. To this was added an aristocratic feeling, 
which was alike flattering to the sovereign and the apologist. Christianity was 
already beginning to let the policy be seen which it was to follow from the 
beginning of the fourth century, and which consisted, above all, in treating 
with sovereigns over the heads of the people. “We will dispute with you, but it 
is too much honour for the common herd to give it our reasons.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p9">The first attempt of this sort was the work of a certain 
Quadratus, an important personage of the third Christian generation, and of whom 
it was said that he had even been a disciple of the Apostles. He sent an apology 
for Christianity to the Emperor, which has been lost, but which was very highly 
thought of during the first centuries. He complained of the annoyances to which 
wicked people subjected the faithful, and proved the harmlessness <pb n="22" id="v-Page_22" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_22.html" />of the Christian faith. He went still further, and tried to 
convert Hadrian by arguments drawn from the miracles of Jesus. Quadratus alleged 
that even in his time some of those whom the Saviour had healed or raised from 
the dead were known to be alive. Hadrian would certainly have been very much 
amused to see one of those venerable centenarians, and his freedman Phlegon 
would have embellished his treatise <i>on cases of longevity</i> with the fact, but it 
would not have convinced him. He had witnessed so many other miracles, and the 
only conclusion he drew from them was that the number of incredible things in 
this world is infinite. In his teratological collections, Phlegon had introduced 
several of the miracles of Jesus, and certainly Hadrian had conversed with him 
more than once on this subject.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p10">Another apology, written by a certain Aristides, an 
Athenian philosopher and a convert to Christianity, was also presented to 
Hadrian. Nothing is known about it, except that amongst the Christians it was 
held in as high repute as the one of which Quadratus was the author. Those who 
had the opportunity of reading it, admired its eloquence, the author’s 
intellect, and the good use he made of passages from heathen philosophers to 
prove the truth of the doctrines of Jesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p11">These writings, striking as they were by their novelty, 
could not be without their effect upon the Emperor. Singular ideas with regard 
to religion crossed his mind, and it seems that more than once he showed 
Christianity marks of true respect. He had a large number of temples or 
basilicas built, which bore no inscription, nor had they any known purpose. Most 
of them were unfinished or not dedicated, and they were called <i>hadrianea</i>, and 
these empty, statueless temples lead us to believe that Hadrian bad them built 
so purposely. In the third <pb n="23" id="v-Page_23" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_23.html" />century, after Alexander Severus had really wished to build 
a temple to Christ, the Christians spread the idea that Hadrian had determined 
to do the same, and that the <i>hadrianea</i> were to have served to introduce the new 
religion. They said that Hadrian had been stopped because, on consulting the 
sacred oracles, it was found that if such a temple were built the whole world 
would turn Christian, so that all the other temples would be abandoned. Several 
of these <i>hadrianea</i>, especially those of the Tiberiad and Alexandria, became, in 
fact, churches in the fourth century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p12">Even the follies of Hadrian with Antinous possessed an 
element of the Christian apology. Such a monstrosity seems the culminating point 
of the reign of the devil. That recent God, whom all the world knew, was made 
great use of to beat down the other gods, who were more ancient and so easy to 
lay hold of. The Church triumphed, and later the period of Hadrian was looked 
upon as the luminous point in a splendid epoch in which the truths of 
Christianity shone without any obstacle in all eyes. They owed some thanks to a 
sovereign whose defects and good qualities had had such favourable results. His 
immorality, his superstitions, his empty initiation into impure mysteries were 
not forgotten; but in spite of all, Hadrian remained, at any rate in the 
opinion of part of Christianity, a serious man, endowed with rare virtues, who 
gave to the world the last of its beautiful days.</p>

<pb n="24" id="v-Page_24" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_24.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter IV. The Johannine Writings." progress="8.71%" id="vi" prev="v" next="vii">
<h2 id="vi-p0.1">CHAPTER IV.</h2>
<h3 id="vi-p0.2">THE JOHANNINE WRITINGS.</h3>


<p class="normal" id="vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="vi-p1.1">It</span> would appear that about this time a mystical book was 
heard of, of which the faithful thought a great deal; it was a new Gospel, far 
superior, as was said, to those which were already known; a really spiritual 
Gospel, as much above St Mark and St Matthew as mind is above matter. That 
Gospel was the production of <i>that disciple whom Jesus loved</i>,—of St John, who, 
having been his most intimate friend, naturally knew much that others were 
ignorant of, so as even to be able on many points to rectify the manner in which 
they had represented matters. The text in question was a great contrast to the 
simplicity of the first Evangelical narratives; it put forward much higher 
pretensions, and certainly it was the intention of those who propagated it that 
it should replace those humble accounts of the life of Jesus with which men had 
been contented hitherto. The writer, who was still spoken of in a mysterious 
manner, had leant upon the Master’s breast, and alone knew the divine secrets of 
his heart.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p2">This new work came from Ephesus, that is to say, from one 
of the principal homes of the dogmatic elaboration of the Christian religion. It 
is quite possible that John may have passed his old age and finished his days in 
that city. It is at least quite certain that in the early ages of Christianity 
there were those at Ephesus who claimed St John as their own, and did all they 
could for his aggrandisement. St Paul had his Churches which ardently cherished 
his memory, and St Peter and St James had also their families by spiritual 
adoption. The adherents of St John, therefore, wished that he should be in the 
same <pb n="25" id="vi-Page_25" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_25.html" />position; they desired to make him St Peter’s equal; and it 
was maintained, to the detriment of the latter, that he had held the first rank 
in the Gospel history, and as the existing accounts did not bear out these 
pretensions sufficiently, recourse was had to one of those pious frauds which, 
in those days, caused nobody any scruples. Thus it may be explained how, shortly 
after the apostolic age, there emerged obscurely from Ephesus a class of books 
which were destined to obtain in later times a higher rank than all the other 
inspired writings in the system of Christian theology.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p3">It can never be admitted that St John himself wrote these 
words, and it is even very doubtful whether they were written with his consent 
in his old age, and by any one of his own immediate surroundings. It seems most 
probable that one of the Apostle’s disciples who was a depository of many of his 
reminiscences, thought himself authorised to speak and to write in his name—some 
twenty-five or thirty years after his death—what he had not, to his followers' 
great regret, authoritatively put down during his lifetime. Certainly Ephesus 
had its own traditions about the life of Jesus, and, if I may venture to say 
so, a life of Jesus for its own particular use. These traditions dwelt 
especially in the memory of two persons who were looked upon, in those parts, as 
the two highest authorities with regard to Gospel history, namely, one man who 
bore the same name as the Apostle John, and who was called <i>Presbeteros Johannes</i>, 
and a certain Aristion, who knew many of the Lord’s discourses by heart. At 
about this time Papias consulted these two men as oracles, and carefully noted 
their traditions, which he intended to insert into his great work, <i>The 
Discourses of the Lord</i>. One remarkable feature in the <i>Presbuteros</i> was the 
opinion which he gave regarding St Mark’s Gospel. He considered it altogether 
insufficient, and written <pb n="26" id="vi-Page_26" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_26.html" />in complete ignorance of the exact order of the events of 
the life of Jesus. <i>Presbuteros Johannes</i> evidently thought that he knew the real 
facts much better, and, if he really wrote it, his tradition must altogether 
differ from the plan of that of Mark.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p4">We are inclined to think that the fourth Gospel represents 
the traditions of this <i>Presbuteros</i> and of Aristion, which might go back as far 
as the Apostle John. It seems, moreover, that to prepare the way for this pious 
fraud a preliminary Catholic Epistle, attributed to John, was published 
preliminarily, which was intended to accustom the people of Asia to the style 
which it was intended to make them receive as that of the Apostle. In it the 
attack against the Docetæ—who at that time formed the great danger to 
Christianity in Asia—was opened. An ostentatious stress was laid on the value of 
the Apostle’s testimony, as he had been an eye-witness of the Gospel 
facts. The author, who is a skilful writer after his own fashion, has very 
likely imitated the style of St John’s conversation, and that small work is 
conceived in a grand and lofty spirit, in spite of some Elcesaitic 
peculiarities. Its doctrine is excellent, and it inculcates mutual charity, 
love for mankind, and hatred for a corrupt world; and its touching, vehement, 
and penetrating style is absolutely the same as that of the Gospel; and its 
faults—its prolixity, and dryness—the results of interminable discourses full of 
abstruse metaphysics and personal allegations, are far less striking in the 
Epistle.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p5">'The style of the pseudo-Johannic writings is something 
quite by itself, no model for which existed before the <i>Presbuteros</i>. It has been 
too much admired; for whilst it is ardent and occasionally even sublime, it is 
somewhat inflated, false, and obscure, and it altogether lacks simplicity. The 
author relates nothing, he merely demonstrates dogmatically, and his long 
account of miracles, and <pb n="27" id="vi-Page_27" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_27.html" />of those discussions which turn on misapprehensions, and 
in which the opponents of Jesus are made to play the parts of idiots, are most 
fatiguing. How preferable to all this verbiose pathos is the charming style, 
altogether Hebrew as it is, of the Sermon on the Mount, and that clearness of 
narrative which constitutes the charm of the first Evangelists. No need for them 
to repeat continually that <i>they that saw it bear record, and that their record 
is true</i>; for their sincerity, unconscious of any possible objection, has not 
that feverish thirst for those repeated attestations which go to prove that 
incredulity and doubt have already sprung up. One might almost say, from the 
slightly exalted style of this new narrator, that he feared that he might not be 
believed, and that he sought to dupe the religious belief of his readers by his 
own emphatic assertions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p6">Whilst insisting strongly on his qualities as an 
eye-witness, and on the value of his own testimony, the author of the fourth 
Gospel never once says I, <i>John</i>, for his name does not appear in the whole course 
of the work, but only figures as its title; but there is not the slightest doubt 
that John is the disciple intended or designated in a hidden manner in different 
passages of the book, nor is there any doubt that the forger intended to cause 
it to be believed that that mysterious personage was the author of the book. It 
was merely one of those small literary artifices such as Plato is so fond of 
affecting, and the result is that the recital is often very elaborate, and 
contains investigations, observations, and literary pranks which are totally 
unworthy of an Apostle. Thus John mentions himself without mentioning his own 
name, and praises himself without doing it openly, and he does not debar himself 
from that literary method which consists in showing, in a very carefully-managed <pb n="28" id="vi-Page_28" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_28.html" />semi-light, those secrets which one keeps to oneself 
without revealing them to every chance corner. How pleasant it is to be guessed 
at, and to allow others to draw conclusions favourable to oneself, to which 
oneself only gives a half expression.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p7">The two objects which the author had in view were to prove 
the divinity of Jesus to those who did not believe in Him, but, even more than 
that, to make a new system of Christianity prevail. As miracles were the proofs, 
above all others, of His divine mission, he improves on the accounts of the 
wonders that disfigure the earlier Gospels. It seems on the other hand that 
Cerinthus was one of the manufacturers of these strange books. He 
had become almost like John’s spectre, and the versatility of his mind now 
attracted him to, and then repelled him from, those ideas which were agitating 
religious circles at Ephesus, so that at the same time he was regarded as the 
adversary whom the Johannine writings were striving to combat, and as the 
veritable author of those writings; and the obscurity that reigns over the 
Johannine question is so dense that it cannot be said that it must be wrong to 
attribute the authorship to him. If it be a fact, it would correspond very well 
to what we know of Cerinthus, who was in the habit of covering his thoughts 
under the cloak of an apostolic name, and it would explain the mystery as to 
what became of that book for nearly fifty years, and the vehement opposition 
which it encountered. The ardour with which Epphianius combats this opinion 
would lead us to believe that it is not without foundation, for in those dark 
days everything was possible; and if the Church, when it venerates the fourth 
Gospel as the work of St John, is the dupe of him whom she looks upon as one of 
her most dangerous enemies, it is not, after all, any stranger than so many 
other errors which make up the web of the religious history of humanity.</p>

<pb n="29" id="vi-Page_29" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_29.html" />

<p class="normal" id="vi-p8">It is quite certain, however, that the author is at the 
same time the father and the adversary of Gnosticism, the enemy of those who 
allowed the real human nature of Jesus to evaporate in a cloudy Docetism, and 
the accomplice of those who would make him a mere divine abstraction. Dogmatic 
minds are never more severe than they are towards those from whom they are 
divided by a mere shade of difference. That Anti-Christ whom the pseudo-John 
represents as already in existence, that monster who is the very negation of 
Jesus, and whom he cannot distinguish from the errors of Docetism, is almost he 
himself. How often in cursing others, does one curse oneself! and thus in the 
bosom of the Church, the personality of Jesus became the object of fierce 
strife. On the one hand there was no checking the torrent which 
carried away every one to the most exaggerated ideas as to the divinity of the 
founder of Christianity, and on the other hand it was of the highest importance 
to uphold the true character of Jesus, and to oppose the tendency which so many 
Christians had towards that sickly idealism which was soon to end in Gnosticism. 
Many spoke of the <i>Eon Christos</i> as of a being that was quite distinct from the 
man called Jesus, to whom it was united for a time, and whom it abandoned at the 
moment of the crucifixion. Cerinthus had maintained this, and so did Basilides, 
and to such heresy a tangible <i>Word</i> must be opposed, and this was just what the 
new Gospel did. The Jesus whom it preaches is in some respects more 
historical than the Jesus of the other evangelists, and yet he is only a 
metaphysical first principle, a pure conception of transcendental theosophy. 
This may shock our tastes, but theology has not the same requirements as æsthetics, and the conscience of Christianity, after trying in vain for a 
hundred years to settle what right conception it should make to itself of Jesus, 
at last found rest.</p>

<pb n="30" id="vi-Page_30" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_30.html" />
<div class="quote1" id="vi-p8.1">
<p class="normal" id="vi-p9">In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, 
and the Word was God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p10">The same was in the beginning with God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p11">All things were made by him; and without him was not 
anything made that was made.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p12">In loin was life; and the life was the light of men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p13">And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness 
comprehended it not.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p14">There was a man sent from God, whose name was John.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p15">The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light, 
that all men through him might believe.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p16">He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that 
Light.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p17">That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that 
cometh into the world.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p18">He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the 
world knew him not.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p19">He came unto his own, and his own received him not.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p20">But as many as received him, to them gave he power to 
became the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name Which were born, 
not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p21">And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we 
beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father), full of 
grace and truth.—<scripRef passage="John 1:1-14" id="vi-p21.1" parsed="|John|1|1|1|14" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.14"><span class="sc" id="vi-p21.2">St John</span>, I. 1-14</scripRef>.</p>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p22">What follows is not less surprising. We have before us a 
life of Jesus which is very different to that which the writings of Mark, Luke. 
or the pseudo-Matthew have put before us. It is evident that those three 
Gospels, and others of the same sort, were but little known in Asia, or at any 
rate had very little authority there. During his lifetime, John no doubt, was in 
the habit of relating the life of Jesus on a totally different plan to that 
slight Galilean outline which the traditionists of Batanea had created, and 
which served as a model after them. He knew that Jerusalem had been one of the 
chief centres for Jesus' activity, and he drew persons and details which the 
first narrators were unacquainted with, or had neglected. As to Jesus' 
discourses as given in the Galilean tradition, the Church at Ephesus, supposing 
that they were known there, allowed them to <pb n="31" id="vi-Page_31" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_31.html" />fall into oblivion. According to the spirit of the age, 
there was no more difficulty in putting discourses into Jesus' mouth 
which were intended to found such and such doctrines, than the authors of the 
Thora and the prophets of old found in making God speak according to their own 
prejudices.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p23">Thus the fourth Gospel came to be produced, and though it 
is of no value if we wish to know how Jesus spoke, it is superior to the 
synoptic Gospels in the order of facts. The various visits of Jesus to 
Jerusalem, the institution of the eucharist, his anticipated agony, a number of 
circumstances relating to the Passion, the Resurrection and his life after he 
had risen; certain minute details, <i>e. g</i>., concerning Cana, the apostle Philip, 
the brothers of Jesus, the mention of Cleopas as a member of his family, are so 
many features, which assure to the pseudo-John an historical superiority over 
Mark and pseudo-Matthew. Many of these details might be drawn from John’s own 
accounts of events which had been preserved, whilst others sprang from 
traditions which neither Mark nor he who amplified his narrative under the name 
of Matthew, knew anything about. In several cases in fact, where pseudo-John 
deviates from the arrangement of the synoptic narrative, he presents singular 
features of agreement with Luke, and the Gospel according to the Hebrews. 
Moreover, several features of the fourth Gospel are to be found in Justin, and 
in the pseudo-Clementine romance, although neither Justin nor the author of the 
romance knew the fourth Gospel. It is clear, therefore, that, besides the synoptists, there existed a collection of traditions, and of ready-made 
expressions, which were, so to speak, scattered about in the atmosphere, which 
the fourth Gospel partially represents to us; and to treat this Gospel as an 
artificial composition with no traditional basis is to mistake its character 
just as seriously as when it <pb n="32" id="vi-Page_32" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_32.html" />is looked upon as a document at first hand, and original 
from beginning to end.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p24">The discourses which are put into the mouth of Jesus in the 
fourth Gospel are certainly artificial, and without any traditional basis, and 
criticism ought to put them on the same footing as the discourses with which 
Plato honours Socrates. There are two striking omissions in it; it does not 
contain a single parable, nor a single apocalyptic discourse about the end of 
the world, and the appearance of the Messiah; and one feels that the hopes of 
an approaching manifestation in the clouds had partly lost their force. 
According to the fourth Gospel, Jesus' real return after he had left the world, 
would be the sending of the Paraclete, his other self, who would comfort his 
disciples for his departure. The author takes refuge in metaphysics, because 
material hopes, already at times appear to him mere chimeras, and the same thing 
seems to have happened to St Paul. The taste for abstraction was the reason why 
then little weight was attached to what is regarded as the most really divine in 
Jesus. Instead of that refined feeling of the poetry of the earth which fills 
the Galilean Gospels, we find here nothing but a dry system of metaphysics and 
dialectics, which turn on the ambiguity between the literal and the figurative 
sense. In the fourth Gospel, indeed, Jesus speaks for himself, for he makes use 
of language which no one could be expected to understand, as he uses words in a 
different sense to their general acceptation, and then is angry because he is 
not understood. This false situation produces an impression of fatigue in the 
end, and at last one thinks that the Jews were excusable for not comprehending 
those new mysteries which were presented to them in such an obscure fashion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p25">These defects are the consequence of the exaggerated 
attitude which the author has given to Jesus, <pb n="33" id="vi-Page_33" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_33.html" />for it is one which naturally excludes anything natural. He 
declares Himself to be the Truth and the Life, and that he is God, and that no 
one can come to the Father but by him. Such weighty and solemn assertions could 
not be made without an air of shocking presumption. In the synoptic Gospels, he 
does not assert that he is God, but reveals himself by the charm of his 
impersonal discourses, whereas, in this one, the Deity argues in order that he 
may prove its Divinity. It is as if the rose were to dispute in order to prove 
that it is fragrant. The author, in such a case, cares so little for 
probabilities that at times there is nothing to indicate where the discourses of 
Jesus finish and the dissertations of the narrator begin. At other times he 
reports conversations at which nobody could have been present, and one feels 
that his true object is not to relate words which were really spoken, but that 
above all he wishes to impress the mark of authority on some cherished ideas of 
his own, by putting them into the mouth of the Divine Master.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter V. The Beginning of a System of Christian Philosophy." progress="11.83%" id="vii" prev="vi" next="viii">
<h2 id="vii-p0.1">CHAPTER V.</h2>

<h3 id="vii-p0.2">THE BEGINNING OF A SYSTEM OF CHRISTIAN <br />PHILOSOPHY.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="vii-p1.1">That</span> religious philosophy which serves as the basis for all 
those exemplications which were so foreign to the mind of Jesus, is by no means 
original. Philo had expounded its essential principles more harmoniously and 
logically. Both Philo and the author of the fourth Gospel attach very little 
importance to the fulfilment of the words of the Messiah or to apocalyptic 
belief. All the imagination of popular Judaism <pb n="34" id="vii-Page_34" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_34.html" />is replaced by metaphysics in the structure of which 
Egyptian theology and Greek philosophy had their full share. The idea of 
Incarnate Reason, <i>i.e</i>., of Divine Reason assuming a finite shape, is quite 
Egyptian. From the earliest ages down to the Hermes Trismegistos books, Egypt 
proclaimed a God, living alone in substance, but eternally begetting his own 
likeness, one, and yet twofold at the same time. The Sun is that firstborn, 
proceeding eternally from the Father, that Word who made everything that 
exists, and without whom nothing has been made. On the other hand, it had for a 
long time been the tendency of Judaism, in order to escape from its somewhat dry 
system of theology, to create a variety of the Deity by personifying abstract 
attributes, such as Wisdom, the Divine Word, Majesty, the Presence. Already in 
the ancient books of wisdom, in the Proverbs and in Job, Wisdom personified 
plays the part of an assessor to the Divinity. Metaphysics and Theology, so 
severely restrained by the Mosaic law, took their revenge, and would soon invade 
everything.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p2">The expression <i>dabar</i>, in Chaldean, <i>memara, i.e</i>., “the 
Word,” become especially fruitful. Ancient texts made God speak on 
all solemn occasions, which justified such phrases as: “God does everything by 
His word; God created everything by His word.” Thus people were led to regard 
“the Word” as a divine minister, as an intermediary by whom God works on the 
outer world. By degrees this intermediary was substituted for God in visible 
manifestations in apparitions, in all relations of the Deity with man. That 
mode of expression had much greater consequences amongst the Egyptian Jews who 
spoke Greek. The word Logos, corresponding to the Hebrew <i>dabar</i>, and the Chaldean 
<i>memara</i>, and having the twofold meaning of <i>The Word</i>, and <pb n="35" id="vii-Page_35" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_35.html" />also of 
<i>Reason</i>, enabled them to enter into a whole world of ideas in which they 
reunited, on the one hand, the symbols of Egyptian theology which are mentioned 
above, and on the other, certain Platonic speculations. The Alexandrine Book of 
Wisdom, which is attributed to Solomon, already delights in 
those theories. There the <i>Logos</i> appears as the <i>metationos</i>, the assessor of the 
Deity, and it soon became usual to attribute to the <i>Logos</i> all that ancient 
Jewish philosophy, said of the Divine Wisdom. The <i>Breath of God</i> (rouah), which 
is mentioned at the beginning of Genesis as life giving, becomes a sort of 
Demiurge by the side of <i>dabar</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p3">Philo combined such forms of expression with his notions of 
Greek philosophy. His <i>Logos</i> is the Divine in the universe—it is an exteriorised 
God; it is the legislator, the revealer, the organ of God as regards spiritual 
man. It is the Spirit of God,—the wisdom of Holy Scripture. Philo has no idea of 
the Messiah, and establishes no connection between his <i>Logos</i> and the divine 
being which was dreamt of by his compatriots in Palestine. He never departs from 
the abstract, and for him the Logos is the place of spirits just as space is the 
place of bodies; and he goes so far as to call it “a second God,” or 
“the man of God;” that is to say, God, considered as anthropomorphous. The end 
of man is to know the <i>Logos</i>, to contemplate reason; that is to say, God and the 
universe. By that knowledge man finds life, the true manna that nourishes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p4">Although such ideas were, by their origin, as far as 
possible, removed from Messianic ideas, one can see that a sort of effusion 
might be brought about between them. The possibility of a full incarnation of 
the <i>Logos</i> is quite in accordance with Philo’s ideas. It was a 
generally received opinion, that in all the various divine manifestations in 
which God wished to make Himself visible, it was the <pb n="36" id="vii-Page_36" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_36.html" /><i>Logos</i> who assumed the human form. These ideas were favoured 
by numerous passages in the most ancient historical books, where “the Angel of 
Jehovah,” <i>Maleak Jehovah</i>, indicates the divine appearance which 
shows itself to men, when God, who is ordinarily hidden, reveals Himself to 
their eyes. This <i>Maleak Jehovah</i> frequently does not differ at all from Jehovah 
himself, and it is a habit with translators of a certain period to substitute 
that word for <i>Jehovah</i>, whenever God is supposed to have appeared on earth, and 
thus the Logos came to play the part of an anthropomorphous God. It was 
therefore natural that the appearance of the Messiah should he attributed to the 
<i>Logos</i>, and that Messiah should be considered as the incarnate <i>Logos</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p5">Certainly the author of the book of Daniel had no idea that 
his Son of Man had anything in common with the Divine Wisdom, whom, in his time, 
some Jewish thinkers were already elevating into a personality; but with the 
Christians the two ideas were very easily reconciled. Already, in the Apocalypse 
the triumphant Messiah is called “the Word of God,” and in St Paul’s 
later Epistles, Jesus is separated almost altogether from his human nature. 
In the fourth Gospel, the identification of Christ and the Word is an 
accomplished fact, and the national avenger of the Jews has totally disappeared 
under a metaphysical conception; henceforth, Jesus is the Son of God, not by 
virtue of a simple Hebrew metaphor, but in a strictly theological sense. The 
very slight reputation in which the writings of Philo were held in Palestine, 
and amongst the popular classes of Jews, must be the only explanation why 
Christianity did not bring about such a necessary evolution till such a late 
period, but this evolution took effect in several directions simultaneously, for 
St Justin has a theory which is very similar <pb n="37" id="vii-Page_37" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_37.html" />to that of pseudo-John, and yet he did not take it from the 
gospel that bears his name.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p6">Side by side with the theory of the <i>Logos</i> and of the Holy 
Spirit was developed that of the Paraclete, who was not kept very distinct from 
the former. In Philo’s philosophy, <i>Paraclete</i> was an epithet of, or an equivalent 
for, <i>Logos</i>. For Christians he became a sort of substitute for Jesus, proceeding 
from the Father as he did, and who was to console the disciples for the absence 
of their Master when he should have left them. That Spirit of Truth, which the 
world does not know, is to inspire the Church throughout all time. Such a manner 
of raising abstract ideas into personalities was quite in keeping with the 
fashion of the time. Allius Aristides, who was a contemporary and a compatriot 
of the author of the fourth Gospel, expresses himself in his sermon on Athēnē, 
in a manner which is hardly distinguishable from that of the Christians:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="vii-p7">She dwells in her father, closely united to his essence; 
she breathes in him, and is his companion and counsellor. She sits at his right 
hand and is the supreme minister of his orders, and their wills are so conjoined 
that to her may be attributed all her father’s acts.</p>

<p class="continue" id="vii-p8">It is well known that Isis played the same part with regard 
to Ammon.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p9">The profound revolution which each idea must introduce into 
the manner of looking at the life of Jesus is self-evident. For the future he 
was to have no more human qualities, and would know neither temptation nor 
weakness. In him everything existed before it happened; everything was settled a 
priori, nothing happened naturally; He knew his life in advance, and did not 
pray to God to save him from that fatal hour. One fails to see why he lived this 
life which was forced upon him, gone through merely as a part, without any 
sincerity about it. <pb n="38" id="vii-Page_38" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_38.html" />But, however revolting such a change may be to our 
feelings, it was necessary. The Christian conscience desired more and more that 
everything in the life of their founder should be supernatural. Marcion, without 
knowing the writings of pseudo-John, did exactly the same thing as he did, for 
he manipulated St Luke’s Gospel till he had got rid of every trace of Judaism or 
reality from it. Gnosticism was to go even further, for that school Jesus was to 
become a mere entity, an won, an eternal intelligence that had never lived. 
Valentine and Basilides really only go a step further along the road on which 
the author of the fourth Gospel had gone. They all use the same specific terms: 
Father (in the metaphysical sense), Word, Archē, Life, Truth, Grace, Paraclete, 
Fulness, Only Son. The origins of Gnosticism and that of the fourth Gospel meet 
in the far distance; they both start from the same point in the horizon without 
our being able, on account of the distance, to point out more 
precisely the circumstances which attended their common appearance, for in such 
a thick atmosphere the visual rays of criticism are apt to become confused.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">Naturally, the conditions under which a book became known, 
were so different then to what they are now, that we must not be surprised at 
singularities which would be inexplicable in these days. Nothing is more 
deceiving than to imagine to ourselves writings of that date, as a printed 
book, offered to everybody’s reading, with newspapers to review the new work, favourably or otherwise. All the Gospels were written for restricted circles of 
readers, and no edition aspired to being the last and final one. It was a 
species of literature which could be practised at will, like the legends of 
Hasan and Hossein amongst the modern Persians. The fourth Gospel was a 
composition of the same order. In the <pb n="39" id="vii-Page_39" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_39.html" />first instance the author may have written it for himself 
and a few friends as his conception of the life of Jesus. There is no doubt that 
he communicated his work with great reserve to those who knew that such a work 
could not have originated with John, and up till the end of the second century 
the work encountered nothing but indifference and opposition. During that time 
the Gospels which are called synoptic give the outlines of the life of Jesus, 
and the tone of the discourses attributed to him is that of Matthew and Luke. 
Towards the end of the second century, however, the idea of a fourth Gospel was 
accepted, and pious legends and mystic reasons were discovered to support this 
tetrad.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p11">To sum up, it seems most probable that, several years after 
the Apostle John’s death, somebody or other determined to write in his name, and 
to his honour a gospel that should represent, or should be supposed to 
represent, his traditions. The definite success of the book was just as 
brilliant as its beginning had been obscure. This fourth Gospel, the last to 
appear, which had been manipulated in so many respects, where Philonian tirades 
were substituted for the actual discourses of Jesus, took more than half a 
century to assume its place, but then it triumphed all along the line. It was 
very convenient for the theological and apologetic requirements of the time, 
to have a sort of metaphysical drama which could escape from the objections 
which a Celsus was already preparing, instead of a small, very human history of 
a Jewish prophet in Galilee. The Divine Word in the bosom of God; the Word 
creating all things; the Word made flesh, dwelling amongst men, so that certain 
privileged mortals had the happiness of seeing and even touching him! flaying 
regard to the especial turn of the Greek intellect, which seized upon 
Christianity at a very early date, this seemed most sublime, and a whole <pb n="40" id="vii-Page_40" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_40.html" />system of theology after 
the manner of Plotinus might be 
extracted from it. The freshness of the Galilean idyl, illuminated by the sun of 
the kingdom of God, was but little to the taste of true Greeks. They naturally 
preferred a gospel in which they were transported to abstract dreams, 
and from which the belief in the approaching end of the world was banished. In 
the present instance, there was no mention of a material appearance in the 
clouds, no more parables, no persons possessed of devils, nothing about the 
kingdom of God or of the Jewish Messiah, no millennium, not even any more 
Judaism. It was forgotten and condemned; the Jews are held up to reprobation as 
enemies of the truth, for they would not receive the Word which came amongst 
them. The author will know nothing of them, except that they killed Jesus; just 
as amongst the modern Persian Shīies, the name of Arab is synonymous with an 
impious man and a miscreant, as Arabs slew the holiest amongst the founders of 
Islam.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p12">The literary faults of the fourth Gospel thus make up its 
general character. It frees Christianity from a number of its original chains, 
and gives it free scope for that which is essential for any innovation, <i>i.e</i>., 
ingratitude towards what has preceded it. The author seriously believes that no 
prophet ever came out of Galilee. Christian metaphysics already sketched out in 
the Epistle to the Colossians, and in that which is called the Epistle to the Ephesians, are fully developed in the fourth Gospel. It would be dear to all 
those who, humiliated at the fact that Jesus was a Jew, would neither hear of 
Judeo-Christianity, nor of the millennium, and who would have liked to have 
burnt the Apocalypse. Thus the fourth Gospel takes its stand, in the great work 
of separating Judaism from Christianity, far above St Paul. He wished that Jesus 
had abrogated the Law, but he never denies that he lived <i>under</i> the <pb n="41" id="vii-Page_41" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_41.html" />Law. His disciple St Luke, by a certain devout 
improvement, presents Jesus to our view as fulfilling all the precepts of the 
Law. St Paul thought that the prerogatives of the Jews were still very great; 
whilst, on the other hand, the fourth Gospel shows a great antipathy to the 
Jews, both as a nation and as a religious society. Jesus, speaking to them, 
says: “Your law,” and there is no question now of justification by faith or by 
works, for the problem has gone far beyond the bounds of those simple terms. The 
knowledge of the truth and science have now become essential, and men are to be 
saved by their <i>gnosis</i>, their initiation into certain secret mysteries, so that 
Christianity has become a sort of hidden philosophy which certainly neither Paul 
nor Peter ever dreamt of.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p13">The future belonged altogether to transcendental idealism. 
This Gospel, attributed to the well-beloved disciple, which transports us at 
first into the pure atmosphere of the Spirit and of Love, which substitutes the 
love of truth for everything else, and proclaims the sway of Mount Gerizim and 
of Jerusalem equally at an end, was bound in time to become the fundamental 
Gospel of Christianity. No doubt it will be said that this was a great 
historical and literary error; but it was also a theological and political 
necessity of the first order. The idealist is always the worst revolutionary, 
and a definite rupture with Judaism was the indispensable condition of the 
foundation of a new religious system. The only chance of success that 
Christianity had was, that it should be a perfectly pure form of worship, 
independent of any material creed. “God is a spirit, and they that worship Him 
must worship Him in spirit and in truth.” If Jesus is understood in such a 
manner, he is no longer a prophet, and Christianity under that aspect is no 
longer a sect of Judaism; it becomes the Religion of Reason, and <pb n="42" id="vii-Page_42" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_42.html" />thus it came about that the fourth Gospel imparted 
consistency and stability to the Apostolic work. Whoever its author was, he was 
the cleverest of all the apologists. He was, successful in bringing 
Christianity out of its old beaten tracks that had got too narrow for it; which 
all the Christian orators of our time have attempted in vain. He betrayed Jesus 
in order to save him, just as those preachers do who put on a pretence of 
liberalism, and even of socialism, to win over those who may possibly be seduced 
by those words through a pious fraud. The author of the fourth Gospel has 
withdrawn Jesus from the Jewish reality in which he was lost, and has launched 
him boldly into metaphysics. That purely spiritual philosophical manner of 
understanding Christianity, to the detriment of facts, and to the profit of the 
mind, found in this singular book an example to encourage, and authority to 
justify it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p14">Only those who are not well acquainted with religious 
history will be surprised to see such a part filled by an anonymous writer in 
the history of Christianity. The editors of the Thora, most of the Psalmists, 
the author of the book of Daniel, the first editor of the Hebrew Gospel, the 
author of the Epistles to Timothy and Titus, which are attributed to St Paul, 
gave works of the greatest importance to the world, and yet they are anonymous. 
If it is admitted that the Gospel and the Epistle which is so closely connected 
with it are the work of <i>Presbuteros</i> Johannes, it might be thought that it would 
be all the less difficult to accept those writings as the works of St John, 
since the forger’s name was John, and he appears often to have been confounded 
with the apostle. He was merely called <i>Presbuteros</i>, and after the falsely 
so-called Epistle of John, there are two short letters by some one who seems to 
call himself “The Elder.” The style, the thoughts, and the doctrine are very 
nearly the same as in the Gospel <pb n="43" id="vii-Page_43" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_43.html" />and Epistle said to be written by St John. We believe that 
<i>Presbuteros</i> was also the author of them; but this time he did not wish to pass 
off his slight works as those of John; and, like the letters to Timothy and 
Titus, they ought rather to be called specimens of the pastoral style than 
Epistles. Thus, in the first, the name of the person for whom it is intended is 
left a blank, and is filled up with the formula: “To the Elect Lady;” In the 
second, the person to whom it is written is given as <i>Gaius</i>, which was often the 
equivalent for our <i>So and so</i>. In these short letters some resemblance to the 
pseudo-Johannine Epistle, and to those of St Paul, has been discovered, and it 
is probable that our <i>Presbuteros</i> has sometimes concealed his identity behind 
these anonymous <i>presbuteroi</i> who had seen the Apostles, and whose traditions 
Irenæus so mysteriously reproduces.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p15">At the end of the third century two tombs were mentioned at 
Ephesus, which were held in the highest veneration, and to both of which the 
name of John was given. In the fourth century when, from the passage in Papias, 
the idea of the distinct existence of <i>Presbuteros Johannes</i> was being firmly 
established, one of these tombs was allotted to the Apostle and the other to the
<i>Presbuteros</i>. We shall never know the exact truth of those extraordinary 
combinations in which history, legends, fable, and, up to a certain point, pious 
fraud were all united in proportions which we cannot separate now. An Ephesian 
called Polycrates, who was destined to become, one day, with his whole family, 
the centre of Asiatic Christianity, was converted <span class="sc" id="vii-p15.1">A.D.</span> 131, and this Polycrates 
fully admitted the pseudo-Johannine tradition, and cited it most confidently in 
his old age.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p16">Everybody allows that the last chapter of the fourth 
Epistle is an appendix which was added after the work had been written, though 
possibly it was <pb n="44" id="vii-Page_44" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_44.html" />added by the author himself; in any case, the source from 
which it was drawn is the same. It was desirable to complete all that had to do 
with the relations between Peter, and John by some touching feature, and the 
author shows that he is a great partisan of Peter, and does his best to pay 
homage to him in his rank as supreme pastor which was attributed to him in 
various degrees. He also makes a point of explaining the views that prevailed 
about the long life of John, and of showing how the aged Apostle might die 
without the edifice of the promises of Jesus and of Christian hopes falling into 
ruins at his decease. Men began to fear that the unequalled privilege of those 
who had seen the Word during his life on earth might discourage future 
generations, and already that profound saying, which was attributed to Jesus, 
“Blessed are those that have not seen and yet have believed,” was incorporated 
into a Gospel anecdote.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p17">With the Johannine writings begins the era of Christian 
philosophy and of abstract speculation, which had hitherto found but little room 
in the world, whilst at the same time dogmatic intolerance increased most 
lamentably. The more fact of saluting a heretic was represented as an act of 
communion with him. How far we are from Jesus here! He wished us to salute 
everybody, even at the risk of saluting the unworthy, in imitation of our 
Heavenly Father, who looks on all with a paternal eye, but yet how it was to be 
obligatory to ascertain the opinions of anyone before saluting him. The essence 
of Christianity was transferred to the realm of dogma; <i>gnosis</i> was every thing, 
and salvation consisted in knowing Jesus and knowing him in a certain manner. 
Theology, that is to say, a rather unwholesome application of the intellect, was 
the result of the fourth Gospel, and the Byzantine world, from the beginning of 
the fourth century, wore itself out by <pb n="45" id="vii-Page_45" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_45.html" />this study, which would have had just as fatal 
consequences for the West if the demon of subtility had not found firmer 
muscles and less volatile brains to deal with.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p18">In this matter Christianity decidedly turned its back on 
Judaism; and Gnosticism, which is the highest expression of speculative 
Christianity, had some reason for pushing its hatred of Judaism to the highest 
point. The latter made religion consist in outward observances, and left 
everything that bordered on philosophic dogma as a matter of private opinion, 
and the Cabala and Pantheism would naturally find an easy development by the 
side of observances which were carried to the minutest details. A Jewish friend 
of mine, as liberal a thinker as can be found, and at the same time a scrupulous 
Talmudist, said to me, “One makes up for the other. Close observances are a 
compensation for wideness of ideas, and our poor humanity has not enough 
intelligence to support liberty in two directions at the same time. You 
Christians did wrong in insisting that the bonds of communion should consist in 
certain beliefs, for a man does what he pleases, but he believes what he can, 
and I would rather go without pork all my life, than be obliged to believe in 
the dogmas of the Trinity and of the Incarnation.”</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VI. Progress of the Episcopate." progress="15.68%" id="viii" prev="vii" next="ix">
<h2 id="viii-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>

<h3 id="viii-p0.2">PROGRESS OF THE EPISCOPATE.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="viii-p1.1">The</span> progress of the Church in discipline and in her 
hierarchy was in proportion to her progress in dogma. Like every living body she 
developed an astonishing instinctive cleverness in completing all that was still 
wanting for her solid foundation and her perfect <pb n="46" id="viii-Page_46" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_46.html" />equilibrium. As the hopes for the end of the world, and of 
the reappearance of Messiah become fainter, Christianity obeyed two natural 
tendencies; the one to reconcile itself with the empire as well as it could, and 
then to organise itself so that it might become lasting. The first church at 
Jerusalem, the first churches of St Paul, were not established with any view to 
their endurance, for they were only so many assemblies of the saints at the end 
of the world, who were preparing themselves by prayer and divine rapture for the 
coming of God. The Church felt that now the time had come for her to be an 
abiding city and a real society.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p2">The strangest movement that ever took place in a democracy 
took place within the Church. The <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p2.1">ecclesia</span>, the voluntary reunion of persons 
meeting on a footing of equality amongst themselves, is the most democratic 
thing that can be imagined; but the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p2.2">ecclesia</span>, 
the club has that fatal defect which causes every association of that kind to 
fall to pieces, and that defect is anarchy, the ease with which schisms arise. 
But more fatal still are the contentions for pre-eminence in the midst of small 
confraternities which have been founded on an altogether spontaneous vocation. 
That seeking after the highest place was the principal evil which affected the 
Christian churches, and which caused the greatest trouble to the simple and 
faithful members of the flock. It was thought that this danger might be 
prevented by supposing that Jesus, in a similar case, could have taken a child 
and said to the contending parties, “This is the greatest.” On different 
occasions the Master had, as was said, opposed the ecclesiastical primacy, 
brotherly as it was, to that of the depositories of worldly authority who were 
given to assume a masterful manner. But that was not enough, and the association 
of Christians would soon be menaced by a great danger, if some salutary 
institution <pb n="47" id="viii-Page_47" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_47.html" />did not rescue it from its own internal abuses.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p3">Every <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p3.1">ecclesia</span> presupposes a small hierarchy of its 
own,—what we call in these days a committee, a president, assessors, and a small 
body of assistants. Democratic clubs take care that these functions shall be as 
limited as possible both as to time and privileges, but there is something 
precarious in that, and the result has been that no club has outlived the 
circumstances which called it into existence. The synagogues had a much longer 
continuance, although the <i>personnel</i> was never a clerical body. The reason for 
that is, the subordinate position which Judiasm held for centuries, so that the 
pressure from without counterbalanced the unwholesome effects of internal 
divisions. If the Christian Church had suffered from the same want of 
discretion, she would no doubt have missed her destinies; and if ecclesiastical 
powers had continued to be regarded as emanating from the Church itself, she 
would have lost all her hieretic and theocratic character; but, on the other 
hand, it was fated that the clergy should monpolise the Christian Church, and 
should substitute itself in her place. Speaking in her name, representing itself 
in everything as her sole authorised agents, that clergy would constitute her 
strength, but would at the same time be her canker-worm, and the chief cause of 
her future decline.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p4">History has no example of a more wonderful transformation. 
What happened in the Christian Church is just what would happen in a club, if 
the members were to abdicate all their powers into the hands of the committee, 
and the committee to abdicate theirs into the hands of the president, so that 
neither those who were present, nor the seniors in office, would have any 
deliberative voice; no influence, no control over the management of the funds, 
so that the president might be able to say <pb n="48" id="viii-Page_48" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_48.html" />“I, alone, am the club.” The 
<i>presbutoroi</i> (the elders), the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p4.1">episcopi</span> (the officers, overseers), very soon became the only representatives of 
the church, and very shortly after another and even more important revolution 
took place. Amongst the <i>presbutoroi</i> and the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p4.2">episcopi</span> there was one, who, because 
he habitually took the principal seat, became <i>presbuteros</i>, or <i>episcopos par 
excellence</i>. The form of worship contributed very powerfully towards this. Only 
one priest could be celebrant of the eucharist at the same time, and he obtained 
an extreme importance; and that <i>episcopos</i> became, with surprising rapidity, the 
chief amongst the presbyterate and those of the whole church. His seat, placed 
apart from the others, assumed the shape of an arm-chair, and became the seat of 
honour—the sign of the Primacy, and from that time such church had only one 
chief presbyter, who called himself <i>episcopos</i>, to the exclusion of all the 
rest. By his side were to be seen a number of deacons, widows, a council of 
<i>presbutoroi</i>, but the great step had been taken; the bishop had become the sole 
successor of the apostles, the professor of the true religion was altogether 
thrust aside. The apostolic authority, which was supposed to be transmitted by 
the imposition of hands, had altogether destroyed the authority of the 
community, and then, the bishops of the different churches coming to an 
understanding amongst themselves, will, as we shall see, constitute the 
universal church into a sort of oligarchy, which will hold synods, censure its 
own members, decide questions of faith, and, in herself, constitute a real 
sovereign power.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p5">Within a hundred years the change was almost accomplished. 
When Hegesippus, during the second half of the second century, travelled 
throughout the whole of Christendom, he remarked nothing but the bishops; 
everything for him resolves itself <pb n="49" id="viii-Page_49" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_49.html" />into a question of canonical succession, and the living 
sentiment of the churches exists no longer. We shall show that that 
revolution was not accomplished without protest, and that the author of the 
<i>Pastor</i>, for example, still tried, in opposition to the growing influence 
of the bishops to maintain the equal authority of the <i>presbutoroi</i>. But aristocratic 
tendency carried the day; on the one side were the shepherds, on the other, the 
flocks. The primitive equality existed no longer, and, henceforth the Church was 
to be nothing but an instrument in the hands of those who directed her; and they 
held their authority, not from the community in general, but from a spiritual 
heredity from a pretended transmission which went back in a continuous line to 
the apostles themselves. It will be seen at once that the representative system 
could not even in the slightest degree become the system of the Christian 
Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p6">In one sense it may be said that this was a falling off, a 
diminution of that spontaneity which had hitherto been such a creative power. It 
was evident that ecclesiastical forms were about to absorb and to destroy the 
work of Jesus, and that all free manifestations of Christian life would soon be 
stopped. Under episcopal censorship, the <i>glossolalia</i>, prophecy, the 
creation of legends, and the production of new sacred books, would be 
withered-up faculties, and the Christian graces would be reduced to official 
sacraments. In another sense, however, such a transformation was an essential 
condition of the strength of Christianity. In the first place, the concentration 
of their forces became necessary, as soon as the churches became at all 
numerous, for relations between these small religious societies would have been 
quite impossible, unless they had an accredited representative who was entitled 
to act for them. It is, moreover, an incontestable <pb n="50" id="viii-Page_50" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_50.html" />fact that, without episcopacy, the churches which 
were momentarily drawn together by the recollections of Jesus would have been 
dispersed again. The divergencies of doctrine, the different turns of thought, 
and, above all, rivalries and unsatisfied self-love, would have had a vast 
influence on disunion and dismemberment, and, at the end of three or four 
centuries, Christianity would have come to an end like the worship of Nithras, 
or, like so many sects, have ended, being unable to withstand the force of time. 
Democracy is at times eminently creative, but only on the conditions that 
conservative and aristocratic institutions spring from it, which 
prevent the revolutionary fever to be prolonged indefinitely.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p7">That is the real miracle of infant Christianity. It 
produced order, a hierarchy, authority, obedience from the ready subjection of 
men’s wits; it organised the crowd and disciplined anarchy, and it was the 
spirit of Jesus with which his disciples were so deeply imbued, that spirit of 
meekness, of self-denial, of forgetfulness of the present, the pursuit of 
spiritual joys which destroys ambition, that preference for a childlike mind, 
these words of Jesus, “Let him who would be first among you become as he that 
serveth,” that worked this miracle. The impression which the apostles left 
behind them also did its share. They and their immediate vicars had an 
uncontested power over all the churches, and as episcopacy was supposed to have 
inherited apostolic powers, the apostles governed even after their death. The 
idea that the chief officer of the Church holds his mandate from the members of 
that Church who have appointed does not appear once in the literature of that 
time, and thus the Church escaped, by the supernatural origin of her power, from 
anything that is defective in delegated authority. Legislative and executive 
authority can come from the majority, but the sacraments and the <pb n="51" id="viii-Page_51" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_51.html" />dispensations of divine grace have nothing to do with 
universal suffrage, for such privileges come only from heaven, or, according to 
the Christian formularies, from Jesus Christ, who is himself the source of all 
grace and of all good.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p8">Properly speaking, the bishops had never been nominated by 
the whole community. It was quite sufficient for the spontaneous enthusiasm of 
the first churches that he should be designated by the Holy Ghost, that is to 
say, that electoral means should be employed which extreme simplicity alone 
could excuse. After the apostolic age, and when it became necessary that that 
sort of divine right with which the apostles and their immediate disciples were 
supposed to be invested, should be supplemented by some ecclesiastical 
decision, the elders chose their president from among themselves, and submitted 
his name to popular approval. As this choice was never made without the people’s 
opinion having been consulted in the first instance, this approval, or rather the 
vote by raising the hand, was nothing more than a mere formality, but it was 
enough to preserve the recollection of the gospel ideal, according to which the 
spirit of Jesus essentially dwelt in the community, The election of deacons was 
also of a double nature, for they were nominated by the bishop, but they had to 
be approved by the community before the choice could be valid. It is a general 
law of the Church that the inferior never nominates his superior, and this is 
one of the reasons which still gives to the Church, in spite of the totally 
different tendency of modern democracy, such a great power of reaction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p9">In the churches of St Paul this movement towards a 
hierarchy and an episcopate was particularly felt. The Jewish Christian 
churches, which had less life in them, remained synagogues, and did not land so 
immediately in clericalism, and thus, by writings attributed to St Paul, 
arguments for the doctrine which <pb n="52" id="viii-Page_52" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_52.html" />it was sought to inculcate were created. There was no 
controverting an epistle of St Paul, and several passages of the authentic 
epistles of that apostle already taught the doctrine of a hierarchy and of the 
authority of the elders. For the sake of even more decisive arguments, three 
short epistles were forged, which were supposed to have been written by Paul to 
his disciples Timothy and Titus. The author of these apocryphal epistles had not 
got the Acts of the Apostles, and he only knew the apostolical journeys of St 
Paul vaguely and not in detail. As very few people had any more precise notions 
about them, he was not gravely compromised, and, besides, at that period, there 
was such a lack of critical feeling, that it did not strike any one that texts 
must necessarily agree. Some passages in those three epistles are also so 
beautiful, that the question might be asked, whether the forger had not some 
authentic letters of St Paul in his possession which he embodied in his 
apocryphal compositions?</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p10">These three short works, evidently the production of the 
same pen, and written most likely at Rome, are a sort of treatise on 
ecclesiastical duties, a first attempt at false decretals, a code for the use of 
churchmen. Episcopacy is a grand thing, and the bishop is a sort of model of 
perfection, set up before his subordinates. He must, therefore, be 
irreprehensible in the eyes of the faithful and of others; he must be sober, 
chaste, amiable, kind, just, not proud, given to hospitality, moderate, 
inoffensive, free from avarice, and earning his livelihood honestly. He may 
drink a little wine for his health’s sake, but he must not marry more 
than once. His family must be grave like himself, and his sons submissive, 
respectful and free from any suspicion of dissolute morals. If anyone cannot 
rule his own house, how can he take care of the Church of God? Orthodox above 
everything; attached to the true faith, the sworn enemy of error, <pb n="53" id="viii-Page_53" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_53.html" />and 
he is to preach and to teach. For such functions 
neither a novice must be taken, lest such a rapid elevation should make him be 
lifted up with pride, nor a man capable of a sudden attack of rage, nor anyone 
exercising a calling that is looked down upon, for even unbelievers ought to 
respect a bishop, and not have anything to say against him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p11">The deacons must be as perfect as the bishops; serious, not 
double-tongued, drinking little wine, not given to filthy lucre, holding the 
mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. So must their wives be grave, not 
slanderers, sober, faithful in all things. They must be husbands of one wife, 
ruling their children and their own houses well, and as a trial is necessary for 
such difficult functions, no one is to be raised to them till after a kind of 
noviciate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p12">Widows were an order in the Church, and their first duty 
was to perform their household duties, if they had any to fulfil. They who were 
widows indeed, and desolate, ought to trust in God, and continue in 
supplications and prayers night and day, but such as live in pleasure are dead 
whilst they live. These interesting but feeble persons were subject to a certain 
rule; they had a female superior, and every Church had side by side with its 
deacon also its widow, whose duty it was to watch over the younger widows, and 
to exercise a sort of female diaconate. The author of the false epistles to 
Timothy and Titus wishes that the widow thus chosen should not be less than 
sixty years of age, <i>having been the wife of one man, well reported of for good 
works, if she have brought up children, if she have lodged strangers, if she 
have washed the saints' feet</i>. But he instructs Timothy to refuse the younger 
widows, for <i>they will wax wanton against Christ and marry, and withal they learn 
to be idle, wandering about front house to house, and not only idle, but 
tattlers also, and busybodies, speaking things that they ought not</i>. “I will 
therefore that the <pb n="54" id="viii-Page_54" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_54.html" />younger widows marry, bear children, guide the house, give 
none occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully. For some are already 
turned aside from Satan.” (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:1" id="viii-p12.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.1">1 Tim. v.</scripRef><i> passim</i>.) Widows who are without 
means are to be relieved by the Church, whereas those who have relations are to 
be kept at their expense.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p13">From all this may be seen what a complete society the 
church already was. Every class had its own particular functions in it, and 
represented a member of the social body; all had their duties, were it only 
slaves, the power of the precepts of Jesus was to be admired by their virtuous 
life. As examples of this, slaves were particularly relied upon, and they are 
reminded that none can honour the new doctrine mere than they. If 
their master were a heathen, they were to be counted worthy of all honour, that 
the name of God and His doctrine might not be blasphemed; and if they had 
believing masters, they were not to be despised because they were brethren, but 
they were to be served because they were faithful and beloved, partakers of the 
benefit. Of course there was no word of emancipation. The aged men were to be 
sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith; the aged women, in behaviour such as 
becometh holiness, not false accusers, not given to much wine, teachers of good 
things, for they should be like catechists and teach the young women to be sober 
and love their husbands and their children; to be discreet, chaste, keepers at 
home, good, obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God might not be 
blasphemed. The young men were to he exhorted to be sober minded.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p14">The married women’s part is humble indeed, but still a 
beautiful one.</p>

<p class="quote1" id="viii-p15">In like manner also, that women adorn themselves in modest 
apparel, with shame-facedness and sobriety, not with plaited hair, or gold or 
pearls or costly array; but (which becometh women <pb n="55" id="viii-Page_55" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_55.html" />professing godliness) with good works. Let the woman learn 
in silence with all subjection. But I suffer not a woman to teach nor to usurp 
authority over the man, but to be in silence. For Adam was first formed, then 
Eve, and Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived was in the 
transgression. Nevertheless she shall be saved in childbearing, if she continue 
in faith and charity and holiness with sobriety.” (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:9-15" id="viii-p15.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|9|2|15" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.9-1Tim.2.15">1 Tim. ii. 9-15</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p16">All should be submissive, as subjects, obedient, gentle, 
inoffensive, enemies to revolution, interested in the preservation of public 
peace, which alone would allow them to lead their usual holy life. They need not 
be surprised if they were persecuted, that was the natural lot of Christians. 
They ought to be the very opposite to the heathen. A man who only follows the 
dictates of nature is the slave of his desires, carried away by sensuality, 
wicked, envious, hating and hateful. The transformation which makes the natural 
man one of the elect is not the fruit of his own merits, but of the compassion 
of Jesus Christ, and of the efficacy of his sacraments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p17">This short Epistle, which is already quite Catholic, is a 
true type of the ecclesiastical spirit, and for seventeen centuries has been the 
manual of the clergy, the gospel of seminaries, the rule of that spiritual 
policy as it is carried out by the Church. Piety, which is the soul of the 
priest, the secret of his resignation and of his authority, is the foundation of 
this spirit. But the pious priest has his rights; those of reprimanding and 
correcting—respectfully, indeed, in the case of old people, but always with 
firmness. “Preach the word, be instant in season and out of season, reprove, 
rebuke, exhort with all long-suffering and doctrine” (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:2" id="viii-p17.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.2">2 Tim. iv. 2</scripRef>). Simple in 
his life, asking only for <i>food and raiment</i>, the “Man of God,” 
as our author calls him, was sure to be an austere man, often an imperious 
ruler. “Rebuke not an elder, but intreat him as a father, and the younger men 
as brethren; the elder women as mothers, the younger as sisters, in all purity.” <pb n="56" id="viii-Page_56" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_56.html" />After that one feels that the Christian society cannot be a 
free one, for every individual member of it will be watched and censured, and 
will not have the right to say to his fellow citizen, “What business is my 
belief or my conduct to you? I am doing you no wrong.” The believer will say 
that in believing differently to what he does, he is being wronged, and that he 
has the right of protesting. Against such an idea, so totally opposed to 
liberty, princes and laymen must rightly soon revolt. “A man that is an heretic 
after a first and second admonition reject.” (<scripRef passage="Titus 3:10" id="viii-p17.2" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Titus iii. 10</scripRef>.) Nothing 
could be less in keeping with the maxims of a man of liberal education. The 
heretic has his opinions as well as you, and he may be right, and politeness 
certainly requires you to pretend to believe so in his presence. The world is no 
monastery, and the advantages, which, as is alleged, are obtained by censure and 
accusation, bring more evils in their train than they hoped to avoid.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p18">In the Epistles to Timothy and Titus orthodoxy has made as 
much progress as episcopacy. Already there is a rule of faith, a Catholic centre 
in existence, which excludes everything that does not receive its life from the 
parent stem as dead branches. The heretic is a guilty man, a dangerous being, 
who must be avoided. He has every vice, is capable of every crime, and acts 
which are even laudable in the Christian priest, such as a wish to direct women 
on certain matters of internal government, are acts of usurpation on his part. 
The heretics of whom the author is thinking seem to be the Essenes, the 
Elkasaites, Jewish Christian sectaries, who occupied their minds with 
genealogies of æons, who insisted on certain acts of abstinence and on a 
rigorous distinction between things pure and impure, who condemned marriage, and 
who yet were great seducers of women, whom they overcame by holding <pb n="57" id="viii-Page_57" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_57.html" />out to them the bait of an easy way of expiating their 
sins, whilst at the same time they might procure sensual pleasure for 
themselves. One feels that this is approaching very near to Gnosticism and 
Montanism, and the proposition, that the resurrection was already an 
accomplished fact reminds us of Marcion. The expressions concerning Christ’s 
Divinity gain in vigour, though still surrounded by some difficulties. A 
wonderful amount of good practical sense rules everything, however. The ardent pietist who composed these Epistles, does not for a moment lose himself in the 
dangerous paths of quietism. He repeats almost <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="viii-p18.1">ad nauseam</span> that the woman has no 
right to devote herself to the spiritual life, except when she has no family 
duties to fulfil; that her principal duty is to bear and bring up children, and 
that it is a mistake to pretend to serve the Church if everything is not well 
ordered at home. Besides that, the piety which our author preaches is one of an 
altogether spiritual kind, and is one of feeling in which <i>bodily exercise</i> (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:8" id="viii-p18.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.8">1 
Tim. iv. 8</scripRef>) and abstinence profit little. St Paul’s influence is felt, a sort of 
mystic sobriety, and, amidst the strangest aberrations of faith in a 
supernatural direction, these writings contain a large amount of what is upright 
and sincere.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p19">The composition of the Epistles to Timothy and Titus most 
likely coincided with what may be called the publication of St Paul’s Epistles. 
Up till that time those letters had been scattered, and each church had kept 
those which had been addressed to them, whilst several had been lost. At about 
the period of which we are now speaking they were collected, and the three short 
epistles, which were looked upon as a necessary complement of St Paul’s 
writings, were embodied with them. They were most likely published at Rome, and 
the order which the first editor adopted has always been preserved. They were 
divided into two categories, Epistles to <pb n="58" id="viii-Page_58" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_58.html" />churches and to individuals, and in each of these 
categories the epistles were arranged according to stichometry, that is, 
according to the number of lines in the manuscript. Certain copies 
soon contained the Epistle to the Hebrews, and its very place at the end of the 
volume, out of all order as regards its length, ought to suffice to prove that 
it was incorporated into St Paul’s Epistles at some later period.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VII. Forged Apostolical Writings.—The Christian Bible." progress="19.78%" id="ix" prev="viii" next="x">
<h2 id="ix-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h2>

<h3 id="ix-p0.2">FORGED APOSTOLICAL WRITINGS.—THE CHRISTIAN BIBLE.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="ix-p1.1">Meanwhile</span>, however, the world would persist in not coming 
to an end, and it required all that inexhaustible measure of patience, 
self-denial and gentleness which formed the basis of the character of every 
Christian, when they saw how slowly the prophecies of' Jesus were being 
accomplished. The years went by, and the vast Northern glorious light in the 
centre of which, it was believed, the Son of Man would appear did not yet begin 
to dawn in the clouds. Men grew weary of seeking for the cause of this delay, 
and whilst some grew discouraged, others murmured. St Luke, in his Gospel, 
announced that he would avenge his Elect speedily, that the long-suffering of 
God would come to an end, and that, by praying day and night under their 
persecution, the elect would obtain justice like the importunate widow did over 
the unjust judge. Nevertheless, they began to be tired of waiting. That 
generation which was not to have passed away before the appearance of Christ in 
His Glory must all have been dead. More than fifty years had passed since those 
events had taken place, which were only to precede the accomplishment <pb n="59" id="ix-Page_59" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_59.html" />of the prophecies of Jesus by a very little. All 
the towns in Judea had heard Christian preachers, and malicious men began to 
make this the occasion of mocking. The reply of the faithful was that the first 
rule of the true believer was not to calculate dates. “He will come like a 
thief in the night,” said the wise; “The appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
which in his own times he shall show,” says the author of the Epistle to Timothy; and, meanwhile, that good and practical pastor laid down rules which, 
admitting the approaching end of the world, did not contain much sense, and men 
aspired to escape from that provisional state in which those who believed in the 
hourly appearance of the Messiah would always have remained enthralled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p2">Then it was that a pious writer, in order to make these 
doubts cease, had the idea of disseminating amongst the faithful an epistle that 
was attributed to Peter. The Churches of St Paul had just collected their 
master’s works, and made important additions to them. It appears that a 
Christian of Rome, who belonged to that group which wished to reconcile St Peter 
and St Paul at any price, wished to enlarge the very slight literary legacy 
which the Galilean apostle had left behind him. Already there was one epistle 
which bore the name of the chief of the apostles, and by taking it for a 
foundation, and embodying in it phrases borrowed from all sides, there resulted 
a “Second Epistle of Peter” which, it was hoped, would circulate on the same 
footing as the former.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p3">Nothing was neglected in the composition of the second 
epistle to make it coextensive in authority with the first. Whilst composing 
this little work, the author certainly had before him the short letter of the 
Apostle Jude, and, no doubt, supposing that it was very little known, he did not 
scruple to incorporate it almost wholly into his own writing. He was penetrated <pb n="60" id="ix-Page_60" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_60.html" />by the spirit of St Paul’s Epistles, of which he 
possessed the complete edition; and he also made use of the Apocalypse of 
Esdras or of Baruch. He even attributed to Peter expressions and direct 
allusions to gospel facts, and to an allegation in St Paul’s Epistles, which 
certainly never found place in anything that Cyphus dictated. The pious forger’s 
object was to reassure the faithful about the long delay of Messiah’s second 
coming, to show that Peter and Paul were agreed on this fundamental mystery of 
the Christian faith, and to combat the errors of Gnosticism. In several churches 
his Epistle was favourably received, but protests were also raised against it, 
which the orthodox canon of Scripture did not put an end to for a 
long time.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p4">The teaching of the Epistle, however, is quite worthy of 
the apostolic age, by its purity and loftiness of thought. The Elect become 
<i>participators of the divine nature</i> because they renounce the corruptions of the 
world. Patience, sobriety, piety, paternal love, horror of heresy, to wait, to 
be always waiting and expecting, is the whole Christian life (<scripRef passage="2Peter 3:1" id="ix-p4.1" parsed="|2Pet|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.1">2 Peter iii. 1</scripRef>, <i>et seq</i>.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p5">With the Second Epistle of Peter ended, about a hundred 
years after the death of Jesus, the cycle of writings, which were called, later 
on, the New Testament, in contradiction to the Old. This second Bible, which was 
inspired by Jesus, although there is not a single line of his in it, was far 
from admitting any settled canon; many small works, all more or less 
pseudo-epigraphs, were admitted by some and discarded by others. The new 
writings were, as yet, very little circulated, and very unequally read, and the 
list was not looked upon as final; and we shall see that other works, such as 
the Pastor of Hermas, take their place by the side of writings which were 
already sacred, almost on a footing of equality. Yet the idea of a new revelation <pb n="61" id="ix-Page_61" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_61.html" />was already fully accepted. In the so-called “Second 
Epistle of St Peter,” St Paul’s Epistles are ranked amongst the Scriptures, and 
this was not the first time that such an expression had been used. Christianity 
had thus its sacred book, an admirable collection, which would be sure to make 
its fortune in those far ages when the immediate recollection of its origin was 
lost, and no religions were worth anything except by their written texts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">Of course the Jewish Bible maintained all its authority, 
and continued to be looked upon as the direct revelation of God. That ancient 
Canon and the apocryphal writings that had been appended to it (such as the Book 
of Enoch, the Assumption of Moses, etc., etc.) were looked upon, above all, as 
the immediate revelation of God. It was not touched; whereas, with regard to 
the new Scriptures, neither additions nor suppressions, nor arbitrary 
manipulations were forbidden. Nobody had any scruple in attributing to the 
Apostles and Christ himself such words and writings as they thought good, 
useful, and worthy of such a divine origin. If they had not said all those 
beautiful things, they could have said them, and that was enough. An 
ecclesiastical usage, that of reading aloud in churches, was an incentive to 
these sort of frauds, and made them almost necessary. In their meetings, the 
reading of the prophetical and apostolical writings was to take up all the time 
that was not occupied by the mysteries and the sacraments. The prophetical and 
the genuine apostolical writings were soon exhausted, and so something fresh was 
required: and to provide for the constantly occurring requirements of these 
readings, any edifying work was eagerly welcomed, as long as it had the 
slightest appearance of apostolicity, or bore the most distant resemblance to 
the writings of the ancient prophets.</p>

<pb n="62" id="ix-Page_62" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_62.html" />

<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">Thus Christianity had accomplished the first duty of a 
religion, which is to introduce a new sacred book to the world. Another Bible 
had been added to the old one, which was much inferior to it in classic beauty, 
but was very efficacious for the conversion of the world. The old Hebrew 
language, that venerable aristocratic instrument of poetry, of the feelings of 
the soul and of passion, had been dead for centuries. The Semetic-Aramean <i>patois</i> 
of Palestine, and that popular Greek, which the Macedonian conquest had 
introduced into the East, and which the Alexandrian translators of the Bible 
raised to the height of a sacred language, could not act as the organs for those 
literary master-pieces; but although it lacked genius, it possessed goodness; 
and though it had no great writers, it had men who were filled with Jesus, and 
who have given us the reflex of his spirit. The New Testament introduced a new 
idea into the world, that of popular beauty, and in any case there is no book 
which has dried so many tears and soothed so many hearts as it has.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p8">We cannot speak in a general manner of the style of the New 
Testament, because its writings are divided into four or five different styles. 
All these various parts, however, have something in common, and it is just that 
<i>something</i> which imparts their power and success to them. Though written in 
Greek, their conception is Semetic. Such phrases, without any circumlocution, 
that language whose everything is black or white, sunshine or darkness, as, “Jacob have I loved; but Esau have I hated,” to express “I preferred Jacob to 
Esau,” have carried away the world by their rugged grandeur. Our races were not 
used to Oriental fulness, to such energetic partiality, to this manner of 
procedure, all at once used, as it were, by bounds; and so they were overcome 
and crushed, and even at this present time that style constitutes the great 
power of <pb n="63" id="ix-Page_63" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_63.html" />Christianity which fascinates souls and wins them over to 
Jesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p9">The canon of Old Testament Scripture, which the Christians 
admitted, was, as far as regarded the essential works, the same as that of the 
Jews. Christians who were ignorant of Hebrew read these ancient writings in the 
Alexandrine version, which is called the Septuagint, and which they reverenced 
as equal to the Hebrew text, and where the Greek version adds expansions to the 
original, as is the case in Esther and Daniel, these additions were accepted. 
Less severely guarded than the Jewish canon, the Christian admitted besides such 
books as Judith, Tobias, Baruch, the Fourth Book of Esdras, the assumption of 
Moses, Enoch, and the Wisdom of Solomon, which the Jewish rabbis excluded from 
the sacred volume and even systematically destroyed; whilst such books as Job, 
the Song of Solomon, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, were very little read by people who 
looked, above all things, for edification, on account of their bold or 
altogether profane character. The books of the Maccabees were preserved rather 
as instructive or pious books, than as sources of inspiration.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p10">The Old Testament, which has been mauled in different ways, 
and been interpreted with all the latitude that a text without vowels allows of, 
was the storehouse for the arguments of Christian apologists and Jewish 
polemics. Most frequently these disputes took place in Greek, and though the 
Alexandrine versions were used, they daily became more and more insufficient. 
The advantages which the Christians gained from them made the Jews suspicious 
of them, and a saying was disseminated, which was reputed to be prophetic, in 
which some wise men of old had announced all the evil that should some day 
spring from those accursed versions. The day on which the Septuagint version was 
made <pb n="64" id="ix-Page_64" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_64.html" />was compared to that on which the golden calf was cast, and 
it was even asserted that that day was followed by three days of darkness. On 
the other hand, the Christians admitted the legends which represented this 
version as having been miraculously revealed. Rabbi Aquiba and his school had 
invented the absurd principle, that nothing in the whole Bible is 
insignificant, that every letter was written with some particular purpose, and 
has some influence on the sense. From thenceforward the Alexandrine translators 
who had done their work by human means, like philologists and not like 
cabalists, did not seem as if they could be of any use in the controversies of 
the time; unreasonable objections to grammatical peculiarities were brought 
forward, and they wished for translations of the Bible, in which every Hebrew 
word, or rather root, should be rendered by a Greek word, even if the 
translation had no sense in consequence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p11">Aquila was the most celebrated of those who were devoted to 
a senseless literal translation. His work dates from the twelfth year of 
Hadrian’s reign. Although he was a mere proselyte, he had very likely been 
educated by Aquiba, and, in fact, his exegesis is an exact pendant to the rabbi’s 
casuistry. A Greek word corresponds exactly to every Hebrew word, even when 
nothing but nonsense is the result.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p12">The Christians soon got to know Aquila’s translation, and 
they were much vexed at it, for, as they were accustomed to depend on the 
Septuagint for their texts, they saw that this new translation would overthrow 
all their methods and their apologetic system. One passage especially troubled 
them very much. The churches wished at any price to see the prophetic 
announcement of the birth of Jesus from a virgin from <scripRef passage="Isaiah 7:14" id="ix-p12.1" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Isaiah 7, xiv.</scripRef>, which 
indeed means something quite different, but where the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p12.2">παρθένος</span>, employed 
for the Hebrew <i>alma</i>, and <pb n="65" id="ix-Page_65" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_65.html" />applied to the mother of the symbolical Emmanuel, God with 
us, is rather peculiar. Aquila overthrew this little scaffolding by translating 
<i>alma</i> by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p12.3">νεᾶνις</span>. They declared that it was pure wickedness on his part, and a 
system of pious calumnies was invented to explain how, having been a Christian, 
he learned Hebrew and devoted himself to that tremendous work merely for the 
sake of contradicting the Septuagint, and to do away with the passages that 
proved that Jesus was the Messiah.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p13">The Jews, on the other hand, delighted at the apparent 
exactness of the new version, openly proclaimed their preference for it over the 
Septuagint. The Ebionites or Nazarenes also frequently used it, for the manner 
in which Aquila had rendered the passage of Isaiah enabled them to prove that 
Jesus was merely the son of Joseph.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p14">However, Aquila was not the only one who translated Hebrew 
after Rabbi Aquiba’s method. The Greek version of Ecclesiastes, which forms part 
of the Greek Vulgate, presents the very same peculiarities which Rabbi Aquiba 
caused the translators of his school to adopt, and yet that version is not by 
Aquiba.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VIII. Millenarianism—Papias." progress="22.11%" id="x" prev="ix" next="xi">
<h2 id="x-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII.</h2>

<h3 id="x-p0.2">MILLENARIANISM—PAPIAS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="x-p1"><span class="sc" id="x-p1.1">The</span> most different tendencies were apparent in the Church 
of Jesus, which demonstrated the wonderful fecundity of the newly-awakened 
conscience in the bosom of humanity; but which at the same time created an 
immense danger for that newly-born institution. Thousands of hands, so to say, 
were tearing the new religion to pieces, some wishing to <pb n="66" id="x-Page_66" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_66.html" />keep it within the Jewish pale, whilst others wished to 
sever every bond between it and that Judaism from which it had sprung. The 
second coming of Jesus, and the idea of his rule for a thousand years, were the 
two questions which brought these two contrary feelings most prominently 
forward. The Gnostics, and, up to a certain point, the author of the Epistle of 
St John, no longer paid any regard to the fundamental doctrines of the first 
century. They did not any longer trouble themselves much about the end of the 
world: it was relegated to the background, where it had scarcely any meaning, 
and these lofty dreams ought now to be forgotten by every one. In Asia Minor the 
greater number of Christians lived upon that idea, and refused to go any further 
in search of the truth as to the meaning of Jesus; and in close approximation to 
that school where, it would seem, the Johannistic writings were being thought 
out, a man who might have some intercourse with the authors of these writings 
was working on a totally different, or rather I should say on a totally 
opposite, line of thought.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p2">But we must speak of Papias, Bishop of Hierapolis, the 
most striking personality at a period when two Christians could still differ 
from each other to an extent which we cannot picture to ourselves now. It has 
often been thought that Papias was one of St John’s disciples, but this must 
certainly be a mistake. He never saw any of the Apostles, as he belongs to the 
third generation of Christians, but no doubt he consulted those who had seen 
them. He was a very careful man, a searcher after truth in his own fashion, and 
one who knew the Scriptures thoroughly. He made it his occupation zealously to 
collect the words of Jesus, to comment on those words in their most literal 
sense, to classify them according to their matter, and, in a word, to gather 
together all the traditions of the apostolic age which had already <pb n="67" id="x-Page_67" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_67.html" />disappeared. He therefore undertook an investigation of 
vast extent, which he carried on according to rules such as a sound judgment 
would prescribe. Dissatisfied with the small books which were said to be an 
exact picture of the life of Jesus, he thought he could do better, and laid 
claim to giving the true interpretation of Jesus' doctrine. He only 
believed in original teaching, and so he spent his life in questioning those 
who might know something about primitive tradition.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p3">“I am not,” he says, in his preface, “like most of those 
who allow themselves to be captivated by a flow of words; all I cared for were 
those which teach the truth. Full of mistrust for the extraordinary precepts 
which have got about, I only wish to know those that the Saviour had entrusted 
to his disciples, and which spring from truth itself. If, for example, I were to 
meet any one who had been a follower of the elders, I should ask him, What did 
Andrew say? What did Peter say? What did Philip, Thomas, James, John, or any 
other of the disciples of our Lord say? What do Aristion and <i>Presbuteros</i> 
Johannes, disciples of the Saviour, say? For I did not think that all the 
books could bring me so much profit as data collected from living and permanent 
tradition.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p4">No Apostle had been alive for some time when Papias 
conceived this project, but there were still persons living who had known some 
of the members of that first upper chamber. The daughters of Philip, who had 
reached an extreme old age, and who were not quite in their right mind, filled 
Hierapolis with their wonderful stories, and Papias had seen them. At Ephesus 
and at Smyrna <i>Presbuteros Johannes</i> and Aristion both asserted that they were 
the depositants of precious traditions which it seems they said they had 
received from the Apostle John. Papias did not belong to that school which was <pb n="68" id="x-Page_68" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_68.html" />attached to John, and from which it is said the fourth 
Gospel proceeded, though it is probable that he knew Aristion and <i>Presbuteros</i>. 
His was composed, in a great part, of quotations borrowed from conversations of 
these two persons who in his eyes were evidently the best representatives of 
the apostolic chain and of the authentic doctrine of Jesus. It is needless to 
say that the Jewish Christian Papias does not mention the Apostle St Paul, 
either directly or indirectly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p5">This attempt to reconstruct the teaching of Jesus by mere 
oral tradition a hundred years after his death would have been a paradox if 
Papias had refused to make use of the written texts, and in this respect his 
method was not so exclusive as he seems to imply in his preface. Whilst 
preferring oral tradition, and whilst, perhaps, not assigning any absolute value 
to any of the texts which were in circulation, he read the Gospels of which 
copies came into his possession. It is certainly vexing that we cannot judge for 
ourselves how much he knew in this respect. But here Eusebius appears to have 
been very far-sighted. According to his usual custom, he read the works of 
Papias pen in hand, to note his quotations from the canonical writings, and he 
only found two of our Gospels—that of St Mark and of St Matthew—mentioned. 
Papias noticed a curious opinion of <i>Presbuteros</i> on Mark’s Gospel, and the 
citations by which this latter traditionalist excused, as he imagined, the 
disorder and the fragmentary character of the compilation of the said 
Evangelist. As to the Gospel attributed to St Matthew, Papias looked upon it as 
a free and tolerably faithful translation of the Hebrew work written by the 
Apostle of that name, and he valued it especially on account of the authentic 
words of Jesus which were to be found in it. Besides this, he met with an 
anecdote in Papias, which formed part of the Gospel according to the Hebrews, 
but he <pb n="69" id="x-Page_69" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_69.html" />is not sure that the Bishop of Hierapolis took them from 
that Gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p6">Thus it will be seen that this learned man who was so well 
acquainted with the Scriptures, who had been in the habit of associating, so it 
was said, with the disciples of John, and had learnt from them the words of 
Jesus, did not yet know St John’s Gospel, a work which appears to have been 
produced only a few miles from the town in which he was living. Certainly if 
Eusebius had found any traces of it in the writings of the Bishop of Hierapolis, 
he would have mentioned it, just as he tells us that he found quotations from 
the first Epistle of John. It is a singular fact that Papias, who does not know 
St John’s Gospel, knows the Epistle attributed to him, and which is, in a 
manner, intended to prepare the way for the Gospel. Perhaps the forgers 
communicated this Epistle to him, but not the Gospel, as they feared his 
stringent criticism, or perhaps some time elapsed between the Epistle and the 
Gospel. One can never touch on this question of the writings said to be John’s 
without meeting with contradictions and anomalies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p7">From this mass of conscientious research Papias composed 
five books which he called <i>Exegeses</i> or “Expositions of the Words of the 
Saviour,” and which he certainly looked upon as a correct representation of the 
teachings of Jesus. The disappearance of this work is the most regrettable loss 
which the field of primitive Christian literature has ever sustained. 
If we had Papias' book, no doubt a large number of difficulties which confront 
us in that obscure history would be removed, and most likely that is the very 
reason why we do not possess it. His work was written from so personal a point 
of view that it became a scandal for orthodoxy. The four Gospels had an 
authority which excluded every other, and in fifty years we shall find mystical 
reasons <pb n="70" id="x-Page_70" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_70.html" />why there should be four and why there could not be more 
than four. No author who declared that he did not think much of those holy texts 
could possibly be looked upon with favour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p8">Besides this, Papias, although he seems to be a very severe 
critic, was really extremely credulous. He added things to the Gospels which, 
not being protected by the authority of inspiration, seemed shocking and 
absurd. St Mark, with his ponderous thaumaturgy, appears reasonable beside the 
extravagant wonders which he alleges. The teaching and the parables which he 
attributes to Jesus are, to say the least of it. extraordinary and absurd, and 
the whole had that fabulous character which the Gospel accounts, or at least 
those of the first three, avoided so carefully. The miracles that he attributed 
to Philip, on the authority of his old, half-crazy daughters, exceeded 
everything, and those which he alleged Justus Barsabbas worked, went beyond 
tradition, whilst his account of the death of St John, and especially that of 
Judas, was such as nobody had ever heard before. He even seemed to be versed in 
the dreams of Gnosticism when he asserts that God gave the government of the 
world to angels, who acquitted themselves badly of their duty.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p9">But his wild millenarianism damaged Papias more than 
anything else in the mind of all the orthodox. His mistake was that he accepted 
the apocalypse of the year 68 in the sense that its author meant. With the Seer 
of Patmos he admitted that after the first resurrection of the dead Christ would 
reign personally on earth for a thousand years. This is what he makes Jesus say, 
according to a tradition that had been handed down by the <i>presbuteroi</i>:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="x-p10">A day will come in which vines shall grow, each of which 
shall contain ten thousand stems; and each stem shall have ten thousand 
branches; and each branch, ten thousand shoots; and on each shoot there shall 
be ten thousand grapes; and each <pb n="71" id="x-Page_71" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_71.html" />grape, when pressed, shall produce twenty-five thousand 
hogsheads of wine. And when one of the saints shall seize one of the bunches of 
grapes, another bunch will cry out, “Take me for I am better; and bless God for 
me.” And each grain of wheat shall produce ten thousand ears; and each ear shall 
produce ten thousand grains; and each grain, ten thousand pounds of flour. And 
it shall be the same with the fruit trees as with all cereals, with herbs, 
according to their different properties. And all animals that live on the simple 
fruits of the earth shall be peaceful and kind towards each other, obedient and 
respectful towards men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p11">It was added that Judas refused to believe all these fine 
things, and from the day that he heard his Master speak thus he became a 
semi-unbeliever.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p12">Besides this, Papias did not make use of any great amount 
of discernment in his choice of the words of Jesus when he attributed to him 
such which appear to have been scattered about in the Jewish apocalypses, and 
which may be seen more particularly in the Apocalypse of Baruch. His book was 
directly opposed to the proposition which the other held so dear, and proved how 
valuable the written Gospels were, by checking the manner in which the 
traditional words of Jesus were degraded. Already Montanist ideas, with their 
simple materialism, were making themselves felt, and, like certain Gnostics, 
Papias could not understand any perfect innocence of life without a total 
abstention from animal food. The relative good sense of the Galilean dreams had 
disappeared to make way for the extravagancies of the far East, and so the 
impossible was sought after, and a sort of subversive gentleness of humanity, 
such as India alone, as the price of her political annihilation, has been able 
to realise in life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p13">The orthodox Church perceived the danger of these chimeras 
very quickly, and the <i>millenium</i>, above all, became an object of repugnance for 
every Christian of common sense. Minds who, like Origen, Dionysius of 
Alexandria, Eusebius, and the <pb n="72" id="x-Page_72" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_72.html" />Hellenistic Fathers, saw nothing but a revealed philosophy 
in Jesus, made it their chief business not to attribute to him or to the 
apostles an opinion which daily became more self-evidently absurd, and to remove 
from the very threshold of Christianity that fatal objection that the dominant 
idea of its founders was a manifest dream. Every possible means were sought for 
to get rid of the apocalypse, and the fidelity of Papias, who was most strongly 
imbued of all the ecclesiastical writers with the primitive ideas to tradition, 
was fatal to him. Men strove to forget him, his works were not copied, and only 
curious readers cared for his writings: and Eusebius, whilst respecting him, 
says clearly that he was a man of small mind, without any judgment.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p14">Papias' mistake was that of being too conservative, and by 
being the friend of tradition he seemed to be behind everybody else. The 
progress of Christianity would naturally make of him an inconvenient man, and a 
witness to be suppressed, whilst in his own time he certainly responded to the 
state of many men’s minds. The millennists looked upon him as their principal 
authority; Irenæus esteems him openly, and places him immediately after the 
Apostles, on the same footing as Polycarp, and calls him by a name which is very 
appropriate to his character: “A Father of the Church.”<note n="1" id="x-p14.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p14.2">Ἀρχαῖος ἀνήρ</span> 
(<i>vide</i> Liddell and Scott in verb:)—<i>Translator</i>.</note> The Bishop of Lyon 
thought that his discourses on the vines of the kingdom of David were beautiful 
and authentic. Irenæus allows these dreams of a concrete idealism, coarse as 
they may be, whilst Justin has heard of them, and Tertullian and Commodian 
exceed the materialism of Papias himself. St Hippolytus, Methodius, Nepos, 
Bishop of Arsinœ in Egypt, Victorinus Pettavius, Lanctantius, the 
Apollinarists, St Ambrose, Sulpicius-Severus—or St Martin—believe the old <pb n="73" id="x-Page_73" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_73.html" />tradition in this respect. Up to the fifth century the 
faithful who were most oxthodox Christians maintained that after the coming of 
Antichrist, and the destruction of all the nations, there would be a 
resurrection of the just only; that those who were then on the earth, good and 
bad, would be preserved alive: the good to obey the just who had been raised as 
their princes, and the bad to be altogether subject to them. A Jerusalem, 
consisting altogether of gold, cypress, and cedar, rebuilt by the nations, who 
should come, led by their kings, to work at the re-erection of its walls,—a 
restored Temple, which should become the centre of the world,—crowds of victims 
around the altar,—the gates of the city open day and night in order to receive 
the tribute of the people,—pilgrims coming in their due order according as they 
were allowed to come every week, every month, or every year,—the saints, the 
patriarchs, and the prophets passing a thousand years in one perpetual Sabbath 
in perfect agreement with the Messiah, who would give them a hundred fold all 
that they have given up for him—this was the essentially Jewish Paradise of 
which many dreamed, even in the times of St Jerome and St Augustine. Orthodoxy 
fought against these ideas; but as they were openly expressed in many passages 
of the Fathers, they were never strictly qualified as heresies. St Epiphanius, 
who was a man of most strict research, who tried to enlarge his catalogue of 
heresies by making two or three sects out of one, has not devoted a special 
chapter to the millenarians—and to be consistent he must first of all have got 
rid of the Apocalypse of the received Canon of Scripture; and so, in spite of 
the most ingenious attempts of the Greek Fathers, every attempt to do so was 
unsuccessful.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p15">Besides this there were degrees in the materialism of those 
simple believers. Some, like Irenæus, saw <pb n="74" id="x-Page_74" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_74.html" />in the first resurrection nothing but a beginning of 
incorruption, a means of becoming accustomed to the sight of God, a period 
during which the saints would enjoy the conversation and the companionship of 
the angels, and would treat about spiritual matters with them. Others only 
dreamt of a gross paradise of eating and drinking. They asserted that the saints 
would spend all that time in feasts of carnal pleasure, and that children would 
be born during Messiah’s reign; that the lords of that new world would wallow 
in gold and precious stones, and that every creature would immediately obey 
their slightest desire.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p16">The ideas of the infinite, of the immortality of the soul, 
were so far absent from these Jewish dreams that a thousand years seemed enough 
for the most exacting minds. A man must have been very greedy of life if at the 
end of that time he had not been surfeited with it. In our eyes, a paradise of a 
thousand years seems only a small thing, as every year would bring us nearer to 
the time when everything would vanish. The last years which preceded 
annihilation would seem to us to be a hell, and the thought of the year 999, 
would be quite enough to poison the happiness of the foregoing years. But it is 
no good to ask for logic to try and solve the intolerable destiny which falls to 
the lot of man. Carried away irresistibly to believe in what is right, and cast 
into a world that is injustice itself, requiring an eternity to make good his 
claims, and stopped short by the grave, what can he do? He clings to the coffin 
and yields his flesh to his fleshless bones, his life to the brain full of 
rottenness, light to the closed eye, and pictures to himself chimeras that he 
would laugh at in a child, so that he may not have to avow that God has been 
able to mock his own creatures to the extent of laying upon them the burden of 
duty without any future recompense.</p>

<pb n="75" id="x-Page_75" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_75.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter IX. The Commencement of Gnosticism." progress="25.13%" id="xi" prev="x" next="xii">
<h2 id="xi-p0.1">CHAPTER IX.</h2>
<h3 id="xi-p0.2">THE COMMENCEMENT OF GNOSTICISM.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xi-p1.1">At</span> this period Christianity was a newborn child, and when 
it emerged from its swaddling-clothes, a most dangerous sort of croup threatened 
to choke it. The root of this illness was partly internal, partly external, and 
in some respects the child had been born with the germs of it. In a great 
measure, however, the illness came from without, and the unhealthy locality in 
which the young Church dwelt caused it a sort of poisoning to which it very 
nearly succumbed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p2">As the Church grew more numerous and began to develop a 
hierarchy, the docility and self-denial of the faithful began to have its merit. 
It seemed to be irksome to walk like a lost sheep amongst the close ranks of the 
whole herd, and so men wished to leave the crowd and have rules for themselves: 
the universal law seemed to be a very commonplace matter. In all directions 
small aristocracies were formed in the Church which threatened to rend the 
seamless robe of Christ, and two of them were marked by rare originality. One 
was the aristocracy of piety, Montanism; the other, the aristocracy of 
science, was Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p3">This latter was the first to develop itself. To minds that 
were initiated into the philosophical subtleties of the times, the ideas and the 
government of the Church must have appeared very humble, for the via media of 
relative good sense to which orthodoxy adhered did not suit all men’s minds, and 
refined intellects asserted that they had loftier ideas about the dogmas and the 
life of Jesus than the vulgar herd who took matters literally, and gave 
themselves up without reasoning to the direction of their pastors; and sublimity 
of doctrine was sought, whereas <pb n="76" id="xi-Page_76" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_76.html" />it ought to have been received with the cheerfulness of 
a pure heart, and embraced with a simple faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p4">Jesus and his immediate disciples had altogether neglected 
that part of the human intellect which desires <i>to know</i>; with knowledge they had 
nothing to do, and they only addressed themselves to the heart and the 
imagination. Cosmology, psychology, and even lofty theological speculations, 
were a blank page for them, and very likely they were right. It was not the part 
of Christianity to satisfy any vain curiosity; it came to console those who 
suffer, to touch the fibres of moral sense, and to bring man into relation not 
with some one or abstract <i>logos</i>, but with a heavenly Father full of kindness, 
who is the author of all the harmonies and of all the joys of the universe. 
Especially towards the end of his life St Paul felt the want of a speculative 
theology, and his ideas became assimilated to those of Philo, who a century 
before had striven to impart a rationalistic turn of mind to Judaism. About the 
same time the Churches of Asia Minor launched forth into a sort of cabala which 
connected the part of Jesus with a chimerical ontology and an indefinite series 
of avatars. The school from which the fourth Gospel sprung felt the same need of 
explaining the miracles of Galilee by theology, and so Jesus became the Divine 
logos made flesh, and the altogether Jewish idea of the future appearing of the 
Messiah was replaced by the theory of the Paraclete. Cerinthus obeyed an 
analogous tendency. At Alexandria this thirst for metaphysics was even more 
pronounced, and produced strange results, which it is time for us to study now.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p5">In that city a crude and unwholesome mass of all theologies 
and all cosmogonies had been formed, which, however, was often traversed by rays 
of genius, and which was a doctrine that set up the <pb n="77" id="xi-Page_77" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_77.html" />pretension of having discovered the formula of the 
absolute, and gave himself the ambiguous title of <i>Gnosis</i>—“perfect science.” The 
man who was initiated into the chimerical doctrine was called <i>Gnosticos</i>—the man 
of perfect knowledge. At that time, Alexandria was, after Rome, the spot where 
men’s minds were in the most unsettled state. Frivolity and superficial 
eclecticism produced altogether unforeseen effects, and everything got mixed up 
together in those wild and fantastic brains. Thanks to an often unconscious 
charlatanism, the weightiest problems of life were turned into mere cases of 
filching, and every question about God and the world were solved by juggling 
with words and hollow formulas, and real science was dispensed with by tricks of 
legerdemain. It must be remembered that the great scientific institutions 
founded by the Ptolomies had disappeared or fallen into complete decay, and the 
only guide which can prevent mankind from talking nonsense—that is, exact 
science—existed no longer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p6">Philosophy did exist still, and was trying to raise its 
head again, but great minds were scarce. Platonism had gained the upper hand 
over all the other Greek systems in Egypt, and in Syria, which was a great 
misfortune, for Platonism is always dangerous, unless corrected by a scientific 
education. There were no more any men of taste refined enough to appreciate the 
wonderful art in Plato’s <i>Dialogues</i>, for most received those charming 
philosophical fancies in a clumsy spirit; but instruction such as they 
conveyed, which rather satisfied the imagination than the reason, would please 
Eastern ideas. The germ of mysticism which they contained made its impress on 
those races who could not receive pure and simple rationalism. Christianity 
followed the general fashion, and already Philo had sought to make Platonism the 
philosophy of Judaism, and <pb n="78" id="xi-Page_78" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_78.html" />those Fathers of the Church who had any weight were 
Platonists.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p7">To accommodate itself to this unnatural fusion, Greek 
genius, healthy and intelligible as it was, had to make many sacrifices. 
Philosophers were to believe in ecstasies, in miracles, in supernatural 
relations between God and man. Plato becomes a theosophist and a mystagogue, and 
the invocation of good spirits is taken as a serious matter, and whilst the 
scientific spirit disappears altogether, that habit of mind which was fortified 
by mysteries begins to gain the upper hand. In those small religious assemblies 
of Eleusius and Thrace, where men were in the habit of throwing dust into their 
own eyes so as to imagine that they knew the unknowable, it was already asserted 
that the body was the prison of the soul, that the actual world was a decadence 
from the divine world; teaching was divided into esoteric and exoteric, and 
men into spiritual, animal, and material beings. The habit of clothing doctrine 
in a mythical form after the manner of Plato, and of explaining ancient texts 
allegorically after the manner of Philo, became general. The highest bliss was 
to be initiated into pretended secrets, into a superior gnosis. These ideas of a 
chimerical intellectual aristocracy daily gained ground. and the truth was 
looked upon as a privilege reserved for a small number of the initiated, and 
thus every master became a charlatan who sought to increase the number of his 
customers by selling them the secret of the absolute.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p8">The fields of the <i>propaganda</i> of the <i>gnosis</i> and of 
Christianity in Alexandria were very closely allied. Gnostics and Christians 
resembled each other in their ardent wish to penetrate into religious mysteries 
without any positive science, of which they were both equally ignorant, and this 
brought about their sublime amalgamation. On the one hand, the Gnostics, who 
alleged that they embraced every belief, and accustomed <pb n="79" id="xi-Page_79" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_79.html" />as they were to look upon the gods of the nations as 
divine æons much inferior to the supreme God, wished to understand 
Christianity, and received Jesus enthusiastically as an incarnate æon to be 
placed side by side with so many others, giving him a chief place in their 
formulae of the philosophies of history. On the other hand, Christians who had 
any intellectual requirements, and who wished to attach the Gospel to some 
system of philosophy, found what they required in the obscure metaphysics of the 
Gnostics. Then there happened something quite analogous to what happened about 
fifty years ago, when a certain philosophical system, whose programme, like 
that of Gnosticism, was to explain everything, and to understand everything, 
adopted Christianity, and proclaimed itself to be Christian in a superior sense, 
and Catholic and Protestant theologians might be seen at the same time adopting 
a number of philosophical ideas which they thought were compatible with their 
theology, because they did not wish to appear strange to their century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p9">The Fathers of the Church insist upon it that all this rank 
and poisonous growth had its origin in the Samaritan sects which sprang from 
Simon of Gitto (Simon Magus), and he certainly seems already to have presented 
most of the features which characterise Gnosticism. <i>The Great Announcement</i>, 
which he certainly did not write himself, but which most likely represents his 
doctrines, is an altogether Gnostic work. His followers Menander, Cleobius, and 
Dosistheus seem to have had the same views, and all Catholic writers make 
Menander to be the father of all the great Gnostics of Hadrian’s 
time. If we are to believe Plotinus on the other hand, a travestied and 
disfigured Platonic philosophy was the only origin of Gnosticism. Such 
explanations appear to be altogether insufficient to account for such a 
complicated fact. There were Christian, Jewish, Samaritan <pb n="80" id="xi-Page_80" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_80.html" />Gnostics, but there were also non-Christian Gnostics. 
Plotinus, who wrote a whole book against them, never imagined that he had 
anything to do with a Christian sect. The systems of the Samaritan Gnostics, 
those of Basilides, of Valentinus, of Saturninus, present such shrinking 
similarities that one must suppose that they have a common origin, though they 
do not seem to have borrowed from each other. They must therefore have dipped 
into an earlier source, to which Philo, Apollos, and St Paul, when he wrote his 
Epistle to the Colossians, contributed, and from which the Jewish cabala also 
seems to have proceeded.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p10">It is an impossible task to unravel all that contributed 
to the formation of that strange religious philosophy. Neo-platonism, a tissue 
of poetical dreams, the ideas that men had in consequence of apocryphal 
traditions about Pythagorism, already supplied models for a mythical philosophy 
bordering on religion. About the very time when Basilides, Valentinus, and 
Saturninus were developing their dreams, one of Hadrian’s pensioned orators, 
Philo of Byblos, gave to the world the old Phœnician theogonies, mixed up as it 
seems with the Jewish cabala, under a form of divine genealogies which were very 
analogous to those of the first Gnostics. The Egyptian religion, which was still 
in a very flourishing state, with its mysterious ceremonies and its striking 
symbols, Greek mysteries and classical polytheism interpreted in an 
allegorical sense. Orphism, with its empty formulas; Brahminism, which had 
become a theory of endless emanations; Buddhism, oppressed by the dream of an 
expiatory existence, and by its myriads of Buddhas; ancient Persian Dualism, 
which was so contagious, and to which perhaps the ideas of the Messiah and of 
the millenium owed their first existence, all these in turn appeared as profound 
and seductive dogmas to the imaginations of men who were beside themselves <pb n="81" id="xi-Page_81" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_81.html" />between hopes and fears. India, and, above all, Buddhism, 
were known in Alexandria, and from them the Egyptians borrowed the doctrine of 
metampsychosis, learning to look on life as the imprisonment of the soul in the 
body, and the theory of successive deliverances. <i>Gnosticos</i> has the same meaning 
as Buddha—“he who knows.” Following the Persian view, they took the 
dogma of two principles independent one of the other,—the identification of 
matter with evil, the belief that the passions which corrupt the soul are 
emanations from the body, the division of the world into ministeries or 
adminstrations which have been entrusted to genii. Judaism and Christianity 
were mixed up together in this farrago of nonsense, and more than one believer 
in Jesus thought that he could graft the Gospels on to a ludicrous system of 
theology which seemed to say something without explaining anything in reality, 
whilst more than one Israelite was already playing a prelude to the follies of 
the cabala, which is, as a matter of fact, nothing but Jewish Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p11">As we have said, the Church of Alexandria was soon tinged 
with these chimeras. Philo and Plato already had many readers amongst the 
faithful who had any education. Many joined the Church, already imbued with 
philosophy, and found Christian teaching poor and meagre, whilst the Jewish 
Bible seemed to them to be still more feeble, and, in imitation of Philo, they 
saw in it nothing but an allegory. They applied the same method to the Gospel, 
and in some fashion remodelled it, to which it lent itself easily, on account of 
its plastic character. All the peculiarities of the life of Jesus regained 
something sublime, according to these new evangelists; all his miracles became 
symbolical, and the follies of the Jewish <i>ghemetria</i> were heightened and 
aggravated. Like Cerinthus, these new doctors treated the Old Testament as a 
secondary revelation, and could not understand <pb n="82" id="xi-Page_82" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_82.html" />why Christianity should maintain any bond of union 
with that particular God, Jehovah, who is no absolute being. Could there be any 
stronger proof of his weakness than the state of ruin and desolation in which he 
had left his own city, Jerusalem? Certainly, they said, Jesus could see further 
and higher than the founders of Judaism, but his apostles did not comprehend 
him, and the texts which were supposed to represent his doctrine had been 
falsified. The <i>gnosis</i> alone, thanks to secret tradition, was in possession of 
the truth, and a vast system of successive emanations contains the whole secret 
of philosophy and history. Christianity, which was the last act of the tragedy 
that the universe is constantly playing, was the work of the æon <i>Christos</i>, who, 
by his intimate union with the man Jesus, saved everything that could be saved 
in humanity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p12">It will be seen that the Christianity of those sectaries 
was that of Cerinthus and the Ebionites. Their Gospel conformed to the Hebrew 
Gospel, and they described the scene of the baptism of Jesus as it was related 
in that Gospel, and believed, with the Docetm, that Jesus had nothing human but 
his appearance. The Galilean accounts appeared to them nothing but childish 
nonsense, altogether unworthy of the Deity, and which must be explained 
allegorically. For them the man Jesus was nothing, the æon <i>Christos</i> was 
everything; and his earthly life, far from being the basis of doctrine, was 
nothing but a difficulty to be got rid of at any price.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p13">The ideas of the first Christians about the appearance of the 
Messiah in the heavens, about the Resurrection, and the Last Judgment, were 
looked upon as antiquated. The moment of the Resurrection for every individual 
was that at which he became a <i>gnosticos</i>. A certain relaxation of morals was the 
consequence of these false aristocratic ideas; <pb n="83" id="xi-Page_83" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_83.html" />mysticism has always been a moral danger, for it too easily 
gives rise to the idea that by initiation man is dispensed from the obligation 
of ordinary duties. “Gold,” said these false Christians, “can be dragged through 
the mire without becoming soiled.” They smiled when scruples about 
meats offered to idols were mentioned to them; they were present at plays and 
at gladiatorial games; and they were accused of speaking lightly of offences 
against chastity, and of saying,—“What is of the flesh is flesh, and what is of 
the spirit is spirit;” and they expressed their antipathy for martyrdom in terms 
that must have hurt the feelings of real Christians most profoundly. As Christ 
had not suffered, why should they suffer for him?” The real testimony which 
they ought to render to God,” they said, “was to know him as he is, 
it is an act of suicide for a man to confess God by his death.” According to 
them, the martyrs were nearly always wrong, and the pains that they suffered 
were the just chastisement for crimes that would have merited death, and which 
remained hidden. Far from complaining, they ought to be thankful to the law 
which transformed their just punishment into an act of heroism, and if there 
were a few rare cases of innocent martyrs, they were analogous to the 
sufferings of childhood, and fate only was to be blamed for it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p14">The sources of piety, however, were not yet corrupted by a 
proud rationalism, which generally frees itself from material practices. A 
liturgy, veiled in secrecy, offered abundant sacramental consolation to the 
faithful of those singular Churches, and life became a mystery, each one of 
whose acts was sacred. Baptism was a solemn ceremony, and recalled the worship 
of Mithra. The formula which the officiating minister pronounced was in Hebrew, 
and immersion there followed the anointing, which <pb n="84" id="xi-Page_84" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_84.html" />the Church adopted later. Extreme unction for the dying was 
also administered in a manner which would naturally create a great effect, and 
which the Catholic Church has imitated. Amongst the sectaries, worship, like 
dogma, was further removed from Jewish simplicity than in the churches of Peter 
and Paul, and the Gnostics admitted several Pagan rites, chants, hymns, and 
painted or sculptured representations of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p15">In this respect their influence on the history of 
Christianity was of the highest order, arid they formed the bridge by which a 
number of Pagan practices were introduced into the Church. In the Christian 
propaganda they played a principal part, for, by means of Gnosticism, 
Christianity first of all proclaimed itself as a new religion which was destined 
to endure, and which possessed a form of worship and sacraments, and which could 
produce an art of its own. By means of Gnosticism, the Church effected a 
juncture with the ancient mysteries, and appropriated to herself all that they 
possessed that satisfied popular requirements. Thanks to it, in the fourth 
century, the world could pass from Paganism to Christianity without noticing it, 
and, above all, without guessing that it was becoming Jewish. The eclecticism 
and the ingratitude of the Catholic Church are here shown in a wonderful manner. 
Whilst repudiating and anathematising the chimeras of the Gnostics, orthodoxy 
received a number of happy popular devotional inspirations from them, and from 
the theurgical the Church advanced to the sacramental view. Her feasts, her 
sacraments, her art were in a great measure taken from those sects which she 
condemned. Christianity, pure and simple, has not left any material object, for 
primitive Christian archeology is Gnostic. In those small, free, and inventive 
sects life was without rule but full of vitality. Their very metaphysics <pb n="85" id="xi-Page_85" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_85.html" />already made themselves felt, and faith was obliged to 
reason. By the side of the Church there was henceforth to be found the school; 
by the side of the elder, the teacher.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p16">Moreover, some men of rare talent, making themselves the 
organs of those doctrines which had hitherto been without authority, withdrew 
them from that state of individual speculation in which they might have remained 
indefinitely, and raised them to the height of a real event in the history of 
humanity.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter X. Basilidies, Valentinus, Saturninus, Carpocrates." progress="28.42%" id="xii" prev="xi" next="xiii">
<h2 id="xii-p0.1">CHAPTER X.</h2>

<h3 id="xii-p0.2">BASILIDES, VALENTINUS, SATURNINUS, CARPOCRATES.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xii-p1.1">Basilides</span>, who seems to have come from Syria to live at 
Alexandria, in Lower Egypt. and in the adjacent departments, was the first of 
those foreign dogmatisers to whom one hesitates at times to give the name of 
Christian. He is said to have been a disciple of Menander, and seems to have had 
two courses of instruction: the one, which was intended for the initiated, was 
restricted to religions of abstract metaphysics which were more in keeping with 
those of Aristotle than those of Christ, and the other was a sort of mythology, 
founded, like the Jewish cabala, on abstractions, which men took for realities. 
The metaphysics of Basilides remind us of those of Hegel, because of their 
unhealthy grandeur. His system owed much to the Stoic cosmogony. Universal life 
is a development of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p1.2">πανσπερμα</span>. Just as the seed contains the trunk, the roots, 
the flowers, and the fruits of the future plant, so the future of the universe 
is only an evolution. Filiation is the secret of everything; the species is 
the child of the genius, and is only an expansion of it.<pb n="86" id="xii-Page_86" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_86.html" />The aspiration of creatures is towards the good. Progress 
is made by that mind which stops between two boundaries (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p1.3">Μεθόριον πνεῠμα</span>),—which, 
having, as it were, one foot in the ideal and the other in the material world, 
makes the ideal circulate amongst the material, and continually raises it. A 
sort of universal groaning of nature, a melancholy feeling of the universe, 
calls us to final repose, which will consist in the general unconsciousness of 
individuals in the bosom of God, and in the absolute extinction of every desire. 
“The good tidings” of progress were brought into the world by Jesus, the son 
of Mary. Already, before him, chosen heathens and Jews had caused the spiritual 
element to triumph over the material; but Jesus completely separated these two 
elements, so that only the spiritual element remained. Thus death could take 
nothing from him. All men ought to imitate him, to attain the same end. They 
will do so by receiving the “glad tidings,” that is to say, the 
transcendent <i>gnosis</i>, eagerly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p2">In order to make these ideas more accessible, Basilides 
gave them a cosmogonic form analogous to those which were common in the 
religions of Phœnicia, Persia, and Assyria. It was a sort of divine epopæia, 
having for its heroes divine attributes personified, and whose diverse episodes 
represented the strife between good and evil. The good is the supreme god, 
ineffable and lost in himself. His name is Abraxas. That eternal being develops 
himself in seven perfections, which form with the Being himself the divine 
ogdoade. The seven perfections, <i>Nous, Logos, Sophia, etc</i>., by pairing together, 
have produced the orders of inferior angels (æons, worlds), to the number of 
three hundred and sixty-five, That number is made up by the letters of the word 
Abraxas added together according to their numerical value.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p3">The angels of the last heaven, whose prince is Jehovah, 
created the earth, which is the most mediocre <pb n="87" id="xii-Page_87" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_87.html" />of the worlds, the most sullied by matter, on the 
model furnished by Sophia, but under the empire of necessities, which made a 
mixture of good and evil out of it. Jehovah and the demiurges divided the 
government of this world between them, and distributed the provinces and the 
nations amongst themselves. Those are the local gods of the different 
countries. Jehovah chose the Jews: he is an invading and a conquering God. The 
Law, his work, is a mixture of material and spiritual views. The other local 
gods were obliged to coalesce against this aggressive neighbour, who, in spite 
of the division that had been agreed upon, wished to subjugate all nations to 
his own.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p4">To put an end to this war of the gods, the supreme God sent 
the prince of the æons, the <i>Nous</i>, his first son, with the mission to deliver men 
from the power of the demiurge angels. The <i>Nous</i> did not exactly become 
incarnate. At the moment of baptism the <i>Nous</i> attached to itself the person of 
the man Jesus, and did not leave it till the moment of the Passion. According to 
some disciples of Basilides, a substitution took place at that moment, and 
Simon of Cyrene was crucified in Jesus' stead. The persecutions to which Jesus 
and the apostles were subjected by the Jews arose from the anger of Jehovah, 
who, seeing that his rule was threatened, made a last effort to avert the 
dangers of the future.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p5">The place which Basilides attributed to Jesus in the 
economy of the world’s history does not differ essentially from that which is 
attributed to him in the Epistle to the Colossians and in the pseudo-Johannine 
Gospel. Basilides knew some words of Hebrew, and had certainly taken his 
Christianity from the Ebionites. He gave a so-called Glaucias, St Peter’s 
interpreter, as his master. He made use of the New Testament very nearly as it 
had been formed by general consent, excluding certain books, <pb n="88" id="xii-Page_88" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_88.html" />particularly the epistles to the Hebrews, to Titus and to 
Timothy, admitting St John’s Gospel. He wrote twenty-four books of allegorical 
Expositions of the Gospel, without our being able to tell exactly what texts he 
made use of. After the example of all the sects that surrounded the Church, and, 
in a measure, sucked her, Basilides composed apocryphal books,—esoteric 
traditions attributed to Matthias; revelations borrowed from chimerical people, 
Barcabban and Barcoph; prophecies of Cham. Like Valentinus, he seems to have 
composed sacred psalms or canticles. Lastly, besides the commentary on the 
received Gospels that he had edited, there was a gospel analogous to that of the 
Hebrews, of the Egyptians, and of the Ebionites, which differed little from that 
of Matthew, which bore the name of Basilides. His son, Isidore, carried on his 
teaching, wrote commentaries on the apocryphal prophets, and developed his 
myths. Weak Christians easily allowed themselves to be seduced by these dreams. 
A learned and esteemed Christian writer, Agrippa Castor, constituted himself its 
ardent adversary as soon as it appeared.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p6">Theurgy is generally the ordinary companion of religious 
intemperance. The disciples of Basilides did not invent, but they adopted, the 
magic virtues of the word Abraxas. They were also reproached with a very lax 
state of morals. It is certain that when so much importance is attached to 
metaphysical formulas, simple and good morality seems to be a humble and almost 
indifferent matter. A man who has become perfect by gnosis can allow himself 
anything. It seems that Basilides did not say that, but he was made to say it, 
and that was to a certain point the consequence of his theosophy. The saying 
which was attributed to him,—“We are men, the others are only swine and dogs,” 
was, after all, only the brutal translation of the more acceptable saying,—<pb n="89" id="xii-Page_89" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_89.html" />“I am speaking for one in a thousand.” The taste for 
mystery which that sect had, its habit of avoiding the light and hiding itself 
from the eyes of the multitude, the silence that was exacted from the initiated, 
gave rise to those rumours. Many calumnies were mixed up with all that. Thus 
Basilides was accused of having maintained, like all the Gnostics, that it was 
no crime to renounce apparently the beliefs for which one was persecuted; to 
lend oneself to acts indifferent in themselves, which the civil law exacted; 
even to go so far as to curse Christ, so long as in one’s mind one 
distinguished between the aeon <i>Nous</i> and the man Jesus. Now we have the original 
text of Basilides, and we find in it a much more moderate criticism of martyrdom 
than that which his opponents attribute to him. It is true that, attributing no 
importance whatever to the real Jesus, the Gnostics had no reason to die for 
him. On the whole they were only semi-Christians. Perhaps the superstitions 
which sprang from the sect were not the faults of Basilides. Some of his maxims 
were very beautiful, but his style, from the fragments which we possess, appears 
to have been obscure and pretentious.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p7">Valentinus was certainly superior to him. Something 
sorrowful, a gloomy and icy resignation makes a sort of bad dream out of the 
system of Basilides. Valentinus penetrates everything with love and pity. The 
redemption of Christ has for him a feeling of joy; his doctrine was a 
consolation for many, and real Christians adopted, or at least admired him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p8">That celebrated, enlightened man, born, as it seems, in 
Lower Egypt, was educated in the schools of Alexandria, and first taught there. 
He would also appear to have dogmatised in Cyprus. Even his enemies allow that 
he had genius, a vast amount of knowledge, and rare eloquence. Gained over by 
the great seductions of Christianity, and attached to the <pb n="90" id="xii-Page_90" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_90.html" />Church, but nourished on Plato, and full of the 
recollections of profane learning, he was not satisfied with the spiritual 
nourishment which the pastors gave to the simple: he wanting something higher. 
He conceived a sort of Christian rationalism, a general system of 
the world, in which Christianity would have a place in the first rank, but would 
not be everything. Enlightened and tolerant, he admitted a heathen as well as a 
Jewish revelation. A number of things in the Church’s teaching appeared to him 
coarse and inadmissible by a cultivated mind. He called the orthodox “Galileans,” not without a shade of irony. With nearly all the Gnostics, he 
denied the resurrection of the body, or rather maintained that, as far as 
regards those who are perfect, the resurrection is accomplished already,—that it 
consists in the knowledge of the truth,—that the soul alone can be saved.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p9">If Valentinus had limited himself to cherishing these 
thoughts internally, to speaking about them to his friends, and to not 
frequenting the Church except in so far as it answered to his feelings, his 
position would have been altogether correct. But he wanted more: with his 
ideas, he wished to have a place of importance in the Church; and he was wrong, 
for the order of speculation in which he delighted was not one which the Church 
could encourage. The Church’s object was the amelioration of morals and the 
diminution of the people’s sufferings, not science or philosophy. Valentinus 
ought to have been satisfied with being a philosopher. Far from that, he tried 
to make disciples, like the ecclesiastics. When he had insinuated himself into 
any one’s confidence, he proposed different questions to him, in 
order to prove the absurdity of orthodoxy. At the same time, he tried to 
persuade him that there was something better than that: he expounded that 
superior wisdom with mystery. If objections were made to him, he would <pb n="91" id="xii-Page_91" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_91.html" />let the discussion drop with an air that seemed to say, “ 
You will never be anything but a simple believer.” His disciples showed 
themselves equally unconceivable. When they were asked questions, they wrinkled 
their brows, contracted their faces, and slipped away, saying, “O depth” If 
they were pressed, they affirmed the common faith amidst a thousand ambiguities, 
then returned to their avowal, baffled their opponent, and escaped, saying, “You 
do not understand anything about the matter.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p10">Already it was the essence of Catholicism not to suffer any 
aristocracy,—that of elevated philosophy no more than that of pretentious piety. 
Valentinus’s position was a very false one. In order to make himself acceptable 
to the people, he conformed his discourses to those of the Church; but the 
bishops were on their guard, and excluded him. The simple believers allowed 
themselves to be caught; they even murmured because the bishops drove such good 
Catholics out of their communion. Useless sympathy! for already the Episcopate 
had restricted the Church on all sides. Valentinus thus remained in the state of 
an unfortunate candidate for the pastoral ministry. He wrote letters, homilies, 
and hymns of a lofty moral tone. The fragments by him that have been preserved 
have vigour and brilliancy, but their phraseology is eccentric. It resembles the 
mania which the Saint Simonians had of building up great theories in abstract 
language to express realities which were almost paltry. His general system had 
not that appearance of good sense that succeeds with the masses. The pretended 
Gospel of St John, with its far simpler combinations of the <i>Logos</i> and the 
Paraclete, had far greater success.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p11">Valentines starts, like all the Gnostics, from a system of 
metaphysics whose fundamental principle is that God manifests himself by 
successive emanations, of which the world is the most humble. The <pb n="92" id="xii-Page_92" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_92.html" />world is a work which is too imperfect for an infinite 
workman t it is the miserable copy of a divine model at the beginning. The Abyss 
(Bythos), inaccessible, unfathomable, which is also called <i>Proarché, Propator</i>, 
Silence (<i>Sigè</i>) is its eternal companion. After centuries of solitude and of 
dumb contemplation of its being, the Abyss wishes at length to appear in the 
outer world, and with his companion begets a <i>syzygia, Nous</i> or <i>Monogenes</i> and 
<i>Alethia</i> (Truth); they beget <i>Logos</i> and <i>Zoe</i>, who in their turn beget 
<i>Anthropos</i> 
and <i>Ecclesia</i>. Together with the primordial couple those three syzygias form the 
ogdoade, and with other syzygias emanated from <i>Logos</i> and <i>Zoe</i>, from
<i>Anthropos</i> and 
<i>Ecclesia</i> the divine <i>Pleroma</i>, the plenitude of the divinity which for the future 
is conscious of its own existence. These couples fall from perfection in measure 
as they get further and further from the first source; at the same time, the 
love of perfection, the regret, the desire to return to their first principle, 
are awakened in them. <i>Sophia</i> especially makes a bold attempt to embrace the 
invisible <i>Bythos</i>, who only reveals himself by his <i>Monogenes</i> (only son). She 
continually wears herself out, extends herself to embrace the invisible; drawn 
away by the sweetness of her love, she is on the point of being absorbed by <i>Bythos</i>, of being annihilated. The whole Pleroma is in confusion. In order to 
re-establish harmony, <i>Nous</i> or <i>Monogenes</i> engender <i>Christos</i> and
<i>Pneuma</i>, who pacify 
the æons, and make equality reign amongst them. Then, out of gratitude for 
<i>Bythos</i>, who has pacified them, the moons bring together all their perfections, 
and form the æon Jesus, the firstborn of creation, as Monogenes had 
been the firstborn of the emanation. Thus Jesus becomes in the inferior world 
what <i>Christos</i> had been in the divine Pleroma.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p12">In consequence of the ardour of her insensate passion, 
<i>Sophia</i> had produced by herself a sort of hermaphrodite abortion 
without consciousness, <pb n="93" id="xii-Page_93" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_93.html" /><i>Hakamoth</i>, also called <i>Sophia Prunicos</i>, or 
<i>Prunice</i>, who, 
driven from the Pleroma, moved about in the void and the night. Moved by 
compassion for this unfortunate being, Christos, leaning on <i>Stauros</i> (the cross), 
comes to her aid, gives the erring æon a determinate form and consciousness; but 
he does not give her knowledge, and <i>Hakamoth</i>, again rejected from the Pleroma, 
is cast into space. Given up to all the violence of her desires, she brings 
forth, on the one hand, the soul of the world, and all psychic substances; and 
on the other, matter. In her, anguish alternates with hope. At one time she 
feared her annihilation; at other times the recollection of her lost past filled 
her with joy. Her tears formed the moist element; her smile was the light; her 
sadness, opaque matter. At last the æon Jesus came to save her, and, in her 
delight, the poor delivered creature gave birth to the spiritual element,—the 
third of the elements that constitute the world. <i>Hakamoth</i>, or <i>Prunice</i>, 
nevertheless does not rest; agitation is her essence; there is a work of God 
going on in her; she endures a continual flow of blood. The bad part of her 
activity is concentrated on the demons; the other part, re-united to matter, 
implants in it the germ of a fire which shall devour it some day.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p13">With the psychic element Hakamoth creates the demiurge, 
which serves her as an instrument for organising the remaining beings. The 
demiurge creates the seven worlds, and man in the last of these 
worlds. But the surprising thing is that a superior and altogether 
divine principle is revealed in man, and that is the spiritual element, which 
Hakamoth had imparted to her work from oversight. The creator is jealous of his 
own creature; he lays a snare for him (the prohibition to eat the fruit of 
Paradise); man falls into it. He would have been eternally lost except for the 
love which his mother <pb n="94" id="xii-Page_94" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_94.html" />Hakamoth bore him. The redemption of each world has been 
accomplished by a special saviour. The saviour of men was the son Jesus, clothed 
by Hakamoth with the spiritual principle; with the psychic principle by the 
demiurge; with the material principle by Mary; identified lastly with 
<i>Christos</i>, who, on the day of his baptism, descended on to him in the form of a 
dove, and did not leave him again till after his condemnation by Pilate. The 
spiritual principle will persevere in Jesus till the agony on the cross. The 
psychic and the material principles alone will suffer, and will rise to heaven 
through the ascension. There were Gnostics before Jesus, but he came to reunite 
them and to form them into a Church by the Holy Spirit. The Church is made up 
neither of bodies nor of souls, but of spirits: the Gnostics alone form her 
component parts. At the end of the world matter will be devoured by the internal 
fire which she hides within herself; Christ will reign instead of the demiurge, 
and Hakamoth will definitely enter into the Pleroma, which will, thenceforward, 
be pacified.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p14">Men by their very nature, and independently of their 
efforts, are divided into three categories, according as the material element, 
the psychic or animal element, and the spiritual element predominate in them. 
The heathen are the material men who are irrevocably devoted to the works of the 
flesh. The simple faithful, the generality of Christians, are the psychic men; 
in virtue of their intermediate essence, they can rise or fall, lose themselves 
in matter, or be absorbed into the spirit. The Gnostics are the spiritual men, 
whether they be Christians, whether they be Jews, like the prophets, or 
heathens, like the sages of Greece. The spiritual men will some day be joined to 
the Pleroma. The material men will die altogether; the psychic men will be <pb n="95" id="xii-Page_95" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_95.html" />damned or saved according to their works. External worship 
is only a symbol, which, though it is good for the psychic mind, is altogether 
useless for men who give themselves up to pure contemplation. It is an eternal 
error of the mystic sects who put into their chimeras the initiation 
above good works, which they leave to the simple. That is the reason why every 
gnosis, whatever it may do, arrives at indifference to works and contempt for 
practical virtue, that is to say, at immorality.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p15">There is certainly something grand in these strange myths. 
When it is a question of the infinite, of things which can only be known 
partially and secretly, which cannot be expressed without being strained, pathos 
itself has its charms; one takes pleasure in it, like in those somewhat 
unhealthy poems whose taste one blames, though one cannot help liking them. The 
history of the world, conceived like an embryo which is seeking for life, which 
painfully attains consciousness, which troubles everything by its movements, 
whilst those movements themselves become the cause of progress and end in the 
full realisation of the vague instincts of the ideal, such are the ideas which 
are not very far removed from those which we choose at times to express our 
views about the development of the infinite. But all that could not be 
reconciled to Christianity. Those metaphysics of dreamers, that system of 
morality thought out by recluses, that brahminical pride which would have 
brought back the rule of castes had it been allowed its own way, would have 
killed the Church, if the Church had not taken the initiative. It was not 
without reason that orthodoxy kept a middle position between the Nazarenes, who 
only saw the human side of Jesus, and the Gnostics, who saw nothing but his 
divine nature. Valentinus made fun of the simple eclecticism which induced the 
Church to wish to join two <pb n="96" id="xii-Page_96" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_96.html" />contrary elements together. The Church was right. There is 
no medium between regulated faith and free thought. Whoever does not admit 
authority puts himself outside the pale of the Church, and ought to turn 
philosopher. “They speak like the Church,” Irenæus said, “but they think 
differently.” It was a sad game to play. Valentinus was led to hypocrisy and 
fraud by the same reasons as Basilides was. To free himself from apostolic 
chains, he claimed to attach himself to secret traditions and to an esoteric 
teaching which Jesus was said not to have imparted to any except the most 
spiritually-minded of his disciples. Valentinus said that he had received that 
hidden doctrine from a pretended Theodades or Theodas, a disciple of St Paul. 
He appears to have called this the Gospel of Truth. Valentinus' Gospel, at any 
rate, approximated very closely to that of the Ebionites. In it the duration of 
the appearances of the risen Jesus was extended over eighteen months.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p16">These despairing efforts to reconcile God and man in Jesus, 
resulted from difficulties that were inherent in the nature of Christianity. In 
fact, the <i>travail</i> which was agitating the Christian conscience in Egypt 
manifested itself also in Syria. Gnosticism appeared in Antioch almost at the 
same time as it did in Alexandria. Saturninus, or Satorniles, who was said to 
have been a pupil of Menander, like Basilides was, put forth views which were 
analogous to those of the latter, though they bore an even stronger impress of 
Persian dualism. The Pleroma and matter—Bythos and Satan—are the two poles 
of the universe. The kingdoms of good and evil are the two confines on which 
they meet. Near those confines the world came into existence, and it was the 
work of the seven last Eons or demiurges who were wandering in the realms of 
Satan. Those æons (Jehovah is one of them) divide the government <pb n="97" id="xii-Page_97" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_97.html" />of their work between them, and each appropriates a 
planet. They do not know the inaccessible Bythos; but Bythos is favourable to 
them, reveals himself to them by a ray of his beauty, and then hides himself 
from their admiration. The divine image ceaselessly haunts them, and they create 
man in the likeness of that image.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p17">Man, as he left the hand of the demiurges, was pure matter. 
He crawled on the earth like a worm, and had no intelligence. A spark from the 
Pleroma gives him true life. He thinks, and rises to his feet. Then Satan is 
filled with rage, and dreams of nothing but of opposing this regenerate man, the 
mixed work of the demiurges and of God, a man who shall spring entirely from 
himself. Side by side with divine humanity there is for the future the satanic 
humanity. To crown the evil, the demiurges revolt against God, and separate 
creation from that superior principle from which it ought to draw its life. The 
divine spark no longer circulates between the Pleroma and humanity—between 
humanity and the Pleroma. Man is devoted to evil and to error. Christ saves him 
by suppressing the action of the God of the Jews, but the strife between the 
good and evil men continues. The former are the Gnostics; the soul is entirely 
in them, and consequently they live eternally. On the other hand, the body 
cannot rise again: it is condemned to perish. Whatever propagates the body 
propagates the empire of Satan, and, consequently, marriage is an evil. It 
weakens the divine principle in man, by subdividing that principle to infinity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p18">It will be seen that all those sects were equally incapable 
of giving a serious basis to morality. They even had difficulty in avoiding the 
breakers of secret debauches and accusations of infamy. Alexandria could not 
stop on that slippery ground. That extraordinary city was destined to see, at 
its <pb n="98" id="xii-Page_98" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_98.html" />most brilliant period, all the evils of the age burst forth 
within it in all their energy. Carpocrates drew from it the deductions of an 
unwholesome philosophy, which carried the exaggerations of an intemperate 
supernaturalism amongst all orders, and tossed men to and fro between asceticism 
and immorality, rarely leaving him in the golden mean of reason. Carpocrates and 
his son Epiphanes did not recoil before any of the excesses of sensual 
mysticism, as they proclaimed the indifference of actions, the community of 
women, the holiness of all perversions, as means of delivering the spirit from 
the flesh. That deliverance of the spiritual man which wrests souls from the 
wicked demiurges to reunite them to the supreme God, was the work of the sages 
Pythagoras, Plato, Aristotle, Jesus, etc. The statues of those sages were 
adored,—they were crowned,—incense and even sacrifices were offered to them. 
According to Carpocrates, Jesus, the son of Joseph, had been the justest man of 
his time. After having practised Judaism, he recognised its vanity, and by that 
act of disdain he merited deliverance. Nowhere is it forbidden to aspire to 
equal and even to surpass him in holiness. His resurrection is an impossibility; 
his soul alone has been received into heaven; his body remained on earth. The 
apostles—Peter, Paul, and the others—were not inferior to Jesus, but if any one 
could arrive at a more perfect contempt for the world of the demiurges, that is 
to say, for reality, he would surpass him. The Carpocratians claimed to exercise 
that power by magical operations, by philtres, by witchcraft. It is clear that 
they were not true members of the Church of Jesus. Nevertheless, the sectaries 
took the name of Christians, and the orthodox were in despair at it. As a matter 
of fact, in their conventicles, abominations, such as the calumniators of the 
Christians reproached the faithful with, took <pb n="99" id="xii-Page_99" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_99.html" />place, and this usurpation of the name caused deplorable 
prejudices to take deep root amongst the multitude.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p19">Far from exhibiting the slightest complaisance towards the 
culpable mysteries, the Church only held them in abhorrence and visited them 
with the most violent anathemas which she could find in her sacred texts. What 
was said of the Nicolaitanes at the beginning of the Apocalypse was brought to 
mind. By the name Nicolaitanes, the Seer of Patmos most likely intends to 
designate St Paul’s partisans: at any rate such a designation has nothing at 
all to do with the Deacon Nicholas, who was one of the Seven in the Primitive 
Church of Jerusalem. But that false identification was soon accredited. 
Scandalous stories were told against the alleged heresiarch which very much 
resembled those which were told about the Carpocratians. Many aberrations took 
place on all sides, and no paradox was without its defender. People were found 
who took the part of Cain, of Esau, of Korah, of the Sodomites, of Judas 
himself. Jehovah was the evil,—a tyrant filled with hatred, and it had been 
right to brave his laws. These were kinds of literary paradoxes; just as thirty 
or forty years ago it was the fashion to set up criminals as heroes, because 
they were supposed to be in revolt against bad social order. There was a Gospel 
of Judas. In excuse for this latter, it was said that he had betrayed Jesus with 
a good intention, because he had found out that his master wished to ruin the 
truth. The traitor’s conduct was also explained by a motive of interest for 
humanity. The powers of the world (that is to say, Satan and his agents) wished 
to stop the work of salvation, by preventing Jesus from dying. Judas, who knew 
that the death of Jesus on the cross was beneficial, broke the charm, by giving 
him up to his enemies. Thus he was <pb n="100" id="xii-Page_100" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_100.html" />the purest of spiritual men. These singular Christians 
were called Cainites. Like Carpocrates, they taught that, in order to be saved, 
it was necessary to have done all sorts of actions, and, in some manner, to have 
exhausted all the experiences of life: it is said that they placed the 
perfection of enlightenment in the commission of the darkest deeds. Every act 
has an angel who presides over it, and they invoked that angel whilst they were 
doing the act. Their books were worthy of their morals. They had the Gospel of 
Judas, and some other writings which were made to exhort men to destroy the work 
of the Creator; one book in particular, called The <i>Ascension of St Paul</i>, into 
which they seem to have introduced horrible abominations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p20">These were aberrations without any real object, and which 
certainly the serious-minded Gnostics rejected just as much as the orthodox Christians. The really 
grave part about it was the destruction of Christianity, which was at the bottom 
of all these speculations. In reality the living Jesus was suppressed, and only 
a phantom Jesus, without any efficacy for the conversion of the heart, was left. 
Moral effort was replaced by so-called science; dreams took the place of 
Christian realities, and every man arrogated to himself the right to carve out 
as he chose a Christianity according to his fancy, from the dogmas and earlier 
books. This was no longer Christianity, it was a strange parasite which was 
trying to pass for a branch of the tree of life. Jesus was no longer a fact 
without analogy; he was one of the apparitions of the divine spirit. 
Docetism, which reduced all the human life of Jesus to a mere appearance, was 
the basis of all these errors. Still, moderate with Basilides and Valentinus, it 
becomes absolute with Saturninus, and with Marcion we shall see that the whole 
of the Saviour’s earthly career is reduced to a pure appearance.</p><pb n="101" id="xii-Page_101" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_101.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xii-p21">Orthodoxy will be able to resist these dangerous ideas, 
whilst at times allowing itself to be drawn away by their seductive qualities. 
Gospels, deeply tinged with new ideas, were spread abroad. The “Gospel of Peter” 
was the expression of pure Docetism. The “Gospel according to the Egyptians” 
was a remodelling, after the Alexandrine ideas, of the Gospel according to the 
Hebrews. The union of the sexes was forbidden in it. The Saviour, on being 
questioned by Salome when his kingdom would come, answered, “When you tread 
under foot the garment of shame; when two shall make one; when that which is 
outside shall be like that which is inside, and the male joined to a female 
shall be neither male nor female.” Interpreted according to the rules 
of the vocabulary of Philo, these strange words signify that when humanity is no 
more, the body will be spiritualised and enter into the soul, so that man will 
be nothing but a pure spirit. The “coats of skins” with which God covered Adam 
will then be useless; primitive innocence will reign again.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XI. The last Revolt of the Jews." progress="33.67%" id="xiii" prev="xii" next="xiv">
<h2 id="xiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XI.</h2>

<h3 id="xiii-p0.2">THE LAST REVOLT OF THE JEWS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p1.1">After</span> staying in Jerusalem for two years, Hadrian got tired 
of doing nothing, and again began to think of his travels. First of all he paid 
a visit to Mauritania, and then directed his course for the second time to 
Greece and the East. He stayed at Athens for nearly a year, and consecrated the 
edifices that he had ordered to be erected during his first journey; and Greece 
had one long festival, and seemed but to <pb n="102" id="xiii-Page_102" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_102.html" />live in him. In every direction classic recollections 
revived, and Hadrian made them durable by monuments and columns, and founded 
temples, libraries, and professorial chairs. The ancient world before dying made 
its pilgrimage to the places from which it had sprung, and seemed as if it were 
uttering its last eulogy. The Emperor presided like a pontiff at these innocent 
solemnities, which hardly amused anybody now but those who were empty-headed and 
idle.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p2">The august traveller then continued his journey through the 
East, and visited Armenia, Asia Minor, Syria, and Judea. As far as outward 
appearances went, he was everywhere received as a guardian spirit, and medals 
which were struck for the occasion bade him welcome in every province. That of 
Judea is still in existence. Alas; what a falsehood. Below the inscription 
<span class="sc" id="xiii-p2.1">ADVENTVI AVG. IVDAEAE</span> is to be seen the Emperor in a noble and worthy attitude 
receiving Judea with kindness, and she is presenting her sons to him. Already 
the Emperor has the handsome and gentle look of the Antonines, and seems to be 
the impersonification of calm civilisation educating fanaticism. Children go 
before him bearing palms, whilst in the middle a Pagan altar and a bull 
symbolise religious reconciliation; and Judea, a <span lang="LA" id="xiii-p2.2">patera</span> in her hand, seems to 
share in the sacrifice that is being prepared. This is how official optimism 
instructs sovereigns. The opposition between the East and the West was actually 
getting more and more accentuated, and the signs of this were so certain that 
the Emperor could not doubt them—his benevolent eclecticism was, however, at 
times singularly unsettled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p3">From Syria Hadrian went to Egypt by way of Petra. His 
discontent and his ill temper with the peoples of the East increased daily. A 
short time before Egypt had been in a state of great agitation. <pb n="103" id="xiii-Page_103" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_103.html" />The ancient worships, which were springing into life again, 
caused a certain amount of fermentation, for it was so long since an Apis had 
been seen that these ancient chimeras were beginning to be forgotten, when 
suddenly a clamour arose; that miraculous animal had been found, and as 
everybody wished to possess it, all tried to get it from the others. The hold of 
Christianity over Egypt was not so strong as it was elsewhere, for many heathen 
superstitions were mixed up with it. All these follies only served to amuse 
Hadrian, and a letter which be wrote about that time to his brother-in-law 
Servian, has been preserved to us:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xiii-p4">I have found that Egypt, my dear Servian, which you praised 
to me, to be a very flighty country, hanging by a thread, turning round with 
every breath of fashion. There, those who adore Serapis are Christians at the 
same time, and men who call themselves bishops of Christ are devoted to Serapis. 
There is not a president of a synagogue, not a Samaritan, not a Christian 
priest, who does not supplement his functions by those of the astrologer, of the 
diviner, and the charlatan. The patriarch himself, when he comes to Egypt, is 
forced by some to adore Serapis, and by the others to adore Christ. It is a 
seditious, futile, and irrelevant education, and a rich and productive city, 
where nobody lives in idleness. Some are glassblowers, others papermakers, 
others again dyers, and all understand and practise some trade. The gouty can 
find something to do, the shortsighted can obtain employment, the blind are not 
without occupation, and even the one-armed are not idle. Money is their only 
god, the divinity which Christians, Jews, people of all sorts, adore. One 
regrets to find such a low state of morals in a city which by its manufactures 
and its grandeur is worthy of being the capital of Egypt. I have granted it 
everything; I have restored its ancient privileges, and given it new ones, and 
I forced them to thank me whilst I was there; but I had scarcely left when they 
began to talk about my son Verus, and to say, what no doubt you know, about 
Antinous. The only revenge that I wish to have is that they may always be 
forced to eat their own fowls, fecundated in a manner that I do not like to 
mention. I have sent you some glasses of prismatic colours, which the priests of 
the temple offered me: they are specially dedicated to you and to my sister. 
Have them used on festive occasions, only take care that our Africanus does not 
make too good use of them.</p>

<pb n="104" id="xiii-Page_104" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_104.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p5">From Egypt Hadrian returned to Syria, and there he found 
the people very badly disposed. They were getting bolder. Antioch gave him an 
unfavourable reception, and so he went to Athens, where be was worshipped. 
There he heard of some very serious events, for the Jews were having recourse to 
arms for the third time. Their attack of furious madness of the year 117 seemed 
as if it were about to recommence, and Israel disliked the Roman government more 
than ever. Every malefactor who revolted against the State was a saint, and 
every brigand became a patriot. It was looked upon as an act of treason to 
arrest a robber. “Vinegar, off-spring of wine,” said a rabbi to a 
Jew, whose business it was to arrest evil-doers, “why do you denounce God’s 
people?” Elijah also met this worthy public officer and exhorted him to give up 
his odious trade.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p6">It seems that the Roman authority also committed more than 
one mistake. Hadrian’s administration became more and more intolerant towards 
the Eastern sects, whom the Emperor made fun of. Several lawyers thought that 
circumcision, like castration, was punishable ill-usage, and so it was 
forbidden. The cases in which those who had practised <i>epispasm</i>, and had been 
forced by fanatics to be circumcised over again, would more especially give rise 
to these prosecutions; and we do not know how far imperial justice advanced 
along this difficult road which was so opposed to liberty of conscience. 
Hadrian was certainly not a man given to excessive measures, and in Jewish 
tradition all the odium of these measures rests on Tineius Rufus, who was the 
Legate Proprætor of the Province of Judea, and whose name the malcontents 
changed into <i>Tyrannus Rufus</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p7">These annoyances, which were so easily avoided in the only 
cases which were of any importance <pb n="105" id="xiii-Page_105" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_105.html" />to pious families, namely, the cases relative to the 
circumcision of infants, were not the chief cause of the war. What really raised 
the Israelites to revolt, was the horror that they felt at seeing the 
transformation of Jerusalem, or, in other words, the progress that the 
construction of Ælia Capitolina was making. The sight of a Pagan city rising on 
the ruins of the holy city, the rebuilding of the profaned temple, those heathen 
sacrifices, those theatres raised with the very stones of that venerated 
building, those foreigners dwelling in the city which God had loved, all this 
appeared to them to be the very height of sacrilege and of defiance.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p8">Far from wishing to return to this profaned Jerusalem, they 
fled from it like an abomination, whilst the south of Judea was more than ever a 
Jewish country. A number of large places had sprung up there which could defend 
themselves, thanks to the position of their houses, which were massed together 
on the summit of low hills. For the Jews of that district, Bether had become 
another holy city, and equivalent to Zion. The fanatics procured arms by a 
singular stratagem. They were bound to furnish the Romans with a certain number 
of implements of war, and so they manufactured them badly, on purpose that the 
rejected weapons might come to them. Instead of visible fortifications, they 
constructed immense tunnels; and the fortifications of Bether were completed by 
advanced works of broken stone, and all the Jews who remained in Egypt and 
Libya hastened to swell the number of the rebels.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p9">We must do that justice to the clear-sighted portion of the 
nation that they took no part in a movement that presupposed enormous ignorance 
of the world, and complete blindness as to what they were doing. As a general 
rule, the Pharisees were defiant and reserved, and many of the doctors <pb n="106" id="xiii-Page_106" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_106.html" />of the law fled into Galilee, and into Greece, to avoid the 
coming storm. Several did not conceal the fact that they were faithful to the 
Empire, and even attributed a certain legitimacy to it. Rabbi Joshua Ben Hanania 
seems to have acted in a conciliatory spirit up to his extreme old age; and 
after him, the Talmudists say, all prudent counsels were lost. Under these 
circumstances was seen again what had been continually seen for the last hundred 
years: a nation, which was easily duped at the slightest breath of Messianic 
hope, would go on in spite of the doctors; they only thought of their casuistry; and if they died, they did not die fighting, but in defending themselves from 
breaking the law.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p10">The Christians resisted the temptation even better. 
Although revolt might gratify the hatred of some of them for the Roman Empire, a 
distinct distrust for all that proceeded from fanatical Israel stopped them on 
the dangerous descent. They had already chosen their part, and the form of their 
resistance to the Empire was not revolt but martyrdom. They were tolerably 
numerous in Judea, and, contrary to the orthodox Jews, they might even live in 
Ælia. Of course the Jews tried to gain over their quasi-compatriots, but the 
disciples of Jesus were already very far from all earthly politics, for he had 
buried for ever the hopes of a material patriotism and Messiah. Hadrian’s reign 
was far from being unfavourable to the Churches, and so they did not move; and 
some voices were even raised to foretell to the Jews the consequences of their 
obstinacy, and the extermination that awaited them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p11">Every Jewish revolt had, more or less, to do with Messianic 
hopes, but never before had any one given himself out for the Messiah; but this 
took place now. No doubt under the influence of Christian ideas, and in 
imitation of Jesus, a man gave himself out for the <pb n="107" id="xiii-Page_107" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_107.html" />long-expected heavenly messenger, and succeeded in seducing 
the people. We have no clear history of that strange episode, for the Jews, who 
alone could have informed us what were the secret thoughts and the motive secret 
of these agitators, have left us nothing but confused pictures of them, like 
those of a man who has been mad. There was no Josephus then, and Barcochebas, as 
the Christians called him, remains an insoluable problem, and one on which even 
imagination cannot hope to exercise itself with any hope of reading the truth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p12">The name of his father, or of the place where he was born, 
was Coziba, and he was always called “the son of Coziba” (Bar or 
Ben-Coziba), but his real name is unknown. Perhaps his partisans were induced 
to conceal his name, and that of his family, purposely in the interests of his 
part as Messiah. He seems to have been a nephew of Rabbi Eleazar of Modin, an 
Agadist of the highest renown, who had lived very much with Rabbi Gamaliel II. 
and his companions. One asks oneself whether the recollection of the Maccabees, 
who were still living at Modin, did not excite Bar-Coziba’s patriotic 
enthusiasm. There can be no doubt as to his courage, but the scantiness of 
historical information prevents us from saying more than that. Was he serious? 
Was he a religious enthusiast or a fanatic? Was he one of those sincere 
believers in the Messiah who came on to the scene too late? Or are we only to 
see in this equivocal person a charlatan, an imitator of Jesus, with a totally 
different object, a common impostor, even a criminal, as Eusebius and St Jerome 
assert? We cannot tell, for the only circumstance in his favour is that the 
principal Jewish Doctor of the Law at that period was in his favour, a man who, 
from his habit of thought, would be far removed from the dreams of an impostor, 
and that was the Rabbi Aquiba.</p>

<pb n="108" id="xiii-Page_108" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_108.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p13">For many years he had been the chief authority amongst the 
Jews, and he was compared to Esdras and even to Moses. As a general rule, the 
doctors were not at all favourable to popular agitators. Taken up with their own 
discussions, they thought that the destinies of Israel, dependent on the 
observance of the Law and Messianic dreams, were limited for them to the Mosaic 
ideal which those who were scrupulously devout realised. How could Aquiba incite 
the people, whose confidence he enjoyed, to commit a veritable act of folly? 
Perhaps the fact of his having sprung from the people, and his democratic 
tendency to contradict the traditions of the Sadducees, may have helped to lead 
him astray, and perhaps also the absurdity of his exegesis deprived him of all 
practical rectitude. One can never with impunity play with common sense, or put 
such pressure on the springs of the intellect as may threaten to snap them. At 
any rate the fact appears certain, though it is difficult to believe it, that 
Aquiba recognised Bar-Coziba’s Messianic character. After a fashion he invested 
him with it before the people when he gave him the commander’s baton and held 
his stirrup for him when he mounted his war-horse to inaugurate his reign as 
Messiah. His name of Bar-Coziba was an unhappy one, and lent itself to all kinds 
of unfortunate allusions. Looking on the bearer of it as the predestined Saviour 
of Israel, it is said that Aquiba applied the verse from <scripRef passage="Numbers 24:17" id="xiii-p13.1" parsed="|Num|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.17">Numbers xxiv. 17</scripRef>: “A 
star shall arise out of Jacob,” a verse which was supposed to have a Messianic 
sense to him, and so his name of Bar-Coziba was changed into Bar-Kokaba, “the 
son of the star.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p14">Bar-Coziba being thus recognised as the man who, without 
any official title, it is true, but in virtue of a sort of universal acceptance, 
passed as the religious guide of the people of Israel, became the chief of the 
revolution, and war was decided on. At first <pb n="109" id="xiii-Page_109" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_109.html" />the Romans neglected the foolish popular agitations. 
Bether, in its isolated position, far from the great highroads, did not attract 
their attention; but when the movement had invaded the whole of Judea, and the 
Jews began to form threatening bands in all directions, they were obliged to 
open their eyes. They began to attack the Roman forces, and to lie in ambush for 
them in a murderous fashion. Besides this, the movement, as happened in 68 and 
in 117, had a tendency to spread over the rest of the East. Arab brigands who 
lived near the Jordan and the Dead Sea, who were in a state of anarchy through 
the destruction of the Nabatæan kingdom of Petra, thought they saw a chance of 
pillage in Syria and Egypt. The confusion was general. Those who had practised 
<i>epispasm</i> to escape the capitation tax, submitted anew to a painful operation, so 
that they might not be excluded from the hopes of Israel; and some thought so 
surely that the time of Messiah had arrived, that they thought themselves 
authorised to pronounce the name of <i>Jehovah</i> as it is written.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p15">As long as Hadrian was in Egypt and Syria, the conspirators 
did not let their plans be seen, but as soon as he had gone to Athens the revolt 
broke out. It appears that the report was spread that the Emperor was ill and 
attacked by leprosy. Ælia, with its Roman colony, was strongly guarded. The Legio Decima Fratensis was still in garrison there, and no doubt the 
road between Ælia and Cæsarea, the city which was the centre of the Roman 
authority, also remained open, and thus ælia was never surrounded by the 
insurrection. It was easy to keep communications open, thanks to a circle of 
colonies which were established in the east and north of the city, and 
especially owing to such places as Nicopolis and Lydda, which were assured to 
the Romans.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p16">It is therefore probable that the revolt in its northward 
progress did not go beyond Bether, and <pb n="110" id="xiii-Page_110" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_110.html" />did not reach Jerusalem, but all the smaller towns of Judea 
which had no garrisons proclaimed the independence of Israel. Bether, in 
particular, became a sort of small capital, a prospective second Jerusalem side 
by side with the great Jerusalem which they hoped to conquer soon. Its situation 
was very strong, as it commanded all the valleys of the revolted country, and 
was made almost impregnable by means of tremendous outworks, the remains of 
which may be seen even to this day.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p17">The first case of the insurgents was the monetary question. 
One of the greatest punishments of the faithful Jews was to be obliged to handle 
money bearing the effigy of the Emperor, and idolatrous figures. For religious 
purposes, above all, they either sought for coins of the Asmonean princes, which 
were still current in the country, or else those of the first rebellion, when 
the Asmonean coinage had been imitated. The new insurrection was too poor and 
too badly provided with machinery to issue coins of a new mould. They were 
satisfied with withdrawing the coins bearing the stamp of Flavius and Trajan, 
and impressing them anew with an orthodox stamp which the people knew, and which 
had a national meaning for them; and perhaps some ancient coins had been found 
which facilitated the operation. For this imitation, the handsome coins of Simon 
Maccabæus, the first Jewish prince who coined money, were especially selected. 
From their date, which was that <i>of the liberty of Israel</i> or <i>of Jerusalem</i>, those 
coins seemed to have been struck for the very purpose, and those on which was to 
be seen a temple surmounted by a star, and those which bore only the impress of 
the two trumpets which were destined, according to the Law, to summon Israel to 
the Holy War, were more appropriate still. The stamp upon stamp was done very 
roughly, and on a great number of coins the first Roman impress is still 
visible. This <pb n="111" id="xiii-Page_111" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_111.html" />coinage was called <i>the money of Coziba, or the money of the 
revolt</i>, and as it was partly fictitious it lost much of its value later on.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p18">It was a long and terrible war, and lasted for over two 
years, whilst the best generals seem to have worn themselves out in it. Tineius 
Rufus, seeing that he was outnumbered, asked for assistance, and though his 
colleague Publicius Marcellus, Legate of Syria, hastened to bring it him, both 
failed. In order to crush the revolt, it was necessary to summon the first 
captain of his period, Sextus Julius Severus, from Britain. He received the 
title of Legate of the Province of Judea, in the place of Tineius Rufus, and 
Quintus Lollias Urbicus was his second in command as Hadrian’s legate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p19">The rebels never showed themselves in the open country, but 
they were masters of the heights, on which they built fortifications, and 
between their embattled towns they dug out covered ways, subterranean 
communications, which were lighted from above by air-holes, which gave air as 
well as light. The secret passages were places of refuge for them when they were 
driven back, and enabled them to go and defend another point. Unhappy race! 
Driven from its own soil, it seemed as if it preferred to bury itself in its 
bowels rather than leave it, or allow it to be profaned. This war of moles was 
extremely murderous, and fanaticism reached the same height as in 70. Nowhere 
did Julius Severus venture to come to an engagement with his adversaries, for, 
seeing their number and despair, he feared to expose the heavy masses of the 
Romans to the danger of a war of barricades and of fortified hill tops. He 
attacked the rebels separately, and, thanks to the number of his soldiers, and 
to the skill of his lieutenants, he nearly always succeeded in starving them 
out, by surrounding them in their trenches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p20">Bar-Coziba, driven into a corner by impossibilities, <pb n="112" id="xiii-Page_112" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_112.html" />became more violent every day, and his rule was that of a 
king. He ravaged the surrounding country, and did not recoil before the grossest 
imposture in order to sustain his part as Messiah. The refusal of the Christians 
to receive him as such, and to make common cause with him, irritated him 
greatly, and so he resorted to the most cruel persecutions against them. The 
Messianic character of Jesus was the denial of his own and the principal 
obstacle to his plans. Those who refused to deny or to blaspheme the name of 
Jesus were put to death, scourged, tortured. Jude, who seems to have been Bishop 
of Jerusalem at that time, may have been one of the victims. Enthusiasts looked 
upon the political indifference of the Christians, and their loyal fidelity to 
the Empire, as a want of patriotism; but it seems that the more sensible among 
the Jews openly gave vent to their displeasure. One day when Aquiba, seeing 
Bar-Coziba, cried out, “Here is the Messiah!” the Rabbi Johaman ben Torta 
replied, “Aquiba, the grass will be growing between your jaws before the son of 
David comes.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p21">As usual, Rome prevailed in the end, and in turn each 
centre of resistance fell. Fifty improvised fortresses, which the rebels had 
built, and nine hundred and fifty-five market towns were taken, and turned into 
ruins. Beth-Rimmon, on the Idumæan frontier, was the scene of a terrible 
slaughter of fugitives. The siege of Bether was particularly long and difficult; the besieged endured the last extremities of hunger and thirst, and Bar-Coziba 
was killed there, though nothing is known of the circumstances of his death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p22">The massacre was terrible. A hundred and eighty thousand 
Jews were killed in the various engagements, whilst the number of those who 
perished from hunger, by burning, and from sickness, is incalculable. Women and 
children were murdered in cold blood.<pb n="113" id="xiii-Page_113" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_113.html" />Judea literally became a desert, and howling wolves and 
hyenas entered into the houses. Many towns of Darom were ruined for ever, and 
the desolate look which the country wears even now is still a living sign of the 
catastrophe that happened seventeen and a half centuries ago.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p23">The Roman army had been sorely tried. Hadrian, writing to 
the senate from Athens, does not make use of the ordinary preamble which 
emperors were in the habit of using: <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiii-p23.1">Si vos liberique vestri valetis, 
bene est; ego quidem et exereitus valemus.</span> Severus was rewarded as he deserved 
for this well-conducted campaign, for, at Hadrian’s suggestion, the senate 
decreed him triumphal ornaments, and he was raised to the dignity of Legate of 
Syria. The army of Judea was overwhelmed with rewards, and Hadrian was hailed as 
Emperor for the second time.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p24">Whatever was not killed was sold at the same price as the 
horses, at the annual fair of the 'I'erebinthe, near Hebron. That was 
the spot where Abraham was supposed to have pitched his tent when he received 
the visit of the three Divine Beings. The field in which the fair was held, 
carefully marked out by a rectangular enclosure, exists still. From that time 
forward a terrible memento was attached to that place, which, up till 
then, had been so sacred in their eyes, and they never mentioned the fair of the 
Terebinthe without horror. Those who were not sold there were taken to Gaza and 
there put up for sale at another fair that Hadrian had established there. Those 
unfortunate wretches who could not be got rid of in Palestine were taken to 
Egypt, and many suffered shipwreck, whilst others died of hunger; others, again, 
were killed by the Egyptians, who had not forgotten the atrocities which the 
Jews committed in the same parts eighteen years previously. Two brothers who 
still kept up the resistance at Kafar-Karouba were killed, with all their 
followers.</p>

<pb n="114" id="xiii-Page_114" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_114.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p25">The subterranean works of Judea, however, still contained a 
crowd of unfortunate beings, who did not dare to leave them for fear of being 
killed. Their life was terrible; every sound seemed to herald the approach of 
the enemy, and in their mad terror they rushed at and crushed each other. The 
only means they had of assuaging their hunger was by eating the bodies of their 
neighbours who had died. It seems that, in certain cases, the Roman authorities 
forbade the burial of corpses, so as to make the impression of their 
chastisement even greater. Judea was like a vast charnel-house, and those 
wretches who succeeded in reaching the desert looked upon themselves as favoured 
by God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p26">All certainly had not deserved such severe punishment, and 
in this instance, as happens so often, wise men paid for fools. A nation is a 
solidarity, and the individual who has contributed nothing towards the faults of 
his compatriots, who has even groaned under them, is punished no less than the 
others. The first duty of a community is to check its absurd elements; and the 
idea of withdrawing from the great Mediterranean confederation that Rome had 
created, was absurdity itself. Just as history ought to sympathise with those 
gentle and pacific Jews who only desired freedom to meditate on the Law, so also 
our principles oblige us to be severe towards a Bar-Coziba who plunged his 
country into a abyss of ills, and towards an Aquiba who upheld popular follies 
by his authority. Every one who sheds his blood for the cause which he 
considers righteous, is deserving of our respect; but we owe him no approval 
for that. The Jewish fanatics were not fighting for their liberty, but for a 
theocracy, for liberty to harass the Pagans, and to exterminate everything that 
appeared to them to be bad. The ideal which they sought after would <pb n="115" id="xiii-Page_115" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_115.html" />have been an unsupportable state of affairs. Analogous, as 
far as intolerance went, to the miserable Asmonean period, it would have been 
the reign of zealots, radicals of the very worse sort: it would have been the 
massacre of unbelievers, a Reign of Terror. All the liberals of the second 
century looked upon it like that. A very intelligent man, who, like the Jews, 
belonged to a noble and conquered race, Pausanias, the antiquary, expresses 
himself thus:—“In my time there reigned that Hadrian who showed such respect for 
all the gods, and who had the happiness of his subjects so much at heart. He 
undertook no war without being forced to it; and as for the Hebrews who border 
on Syria, he subjugated them because they had revolted against him.”</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XII. Disappearance of the Jewish Nation." progress="38.16%" id="xiv" prev="xiii" next="xv">

<h2 id="xiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XII.</h2>

<h3 id="xiv-p0.2">DISAPPEARANCE OF THE JEWISH NATION.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xiv-p1.1">The</span> immediate consequence of this mad act of rebellion was 
a real persecution of Judaism. The Jews were weighed down by a tribute that was 
heavier still than the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p1.2">fiscus judaicus</span> imposed by Vespasian. The 
exercise of the most essential practices of the Mosaic religion—circumcision, 
the observance of the Sabbath and of feasts, apparently insignificant simple 
usages were forbidden, under pain of death; and even those who taught the Law 
were prosecuted. Renegade Jews, who had turned spies, tracked the faithful who 
met in the most secret places to study the sacred code, and the Jews were 
reduced to reading it on the roofs <pb n="116" id="xiv-Page_116" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_116.html" />of the houses. The doctors of the Law were cruelly 
persecuted, and rabbinical ordination entailed the death penalty both on the 
ordainer and on the ordinee. There were many martyrs in Judea and Galilee, and 
throughout the whole of Syria it was a crime to be a Jew. It was now, it 
appears, that the two brothers, Julianus and Pappus, who are celebrated in 
Jewish tradition for having preferred death to an apparent violation of the Law 
committed in public, were executed, and though water in a coloured glass was 
offered them so that they might pretend to think that they had drunk Pagan wine, 
they refused to take it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p2">About that period the schools of the Casuists were chiefly 
taken up with the question of those precepts which might be broken in order to 
avoid death, and those for which martyrdom ought to be suffered. The doctors 
generally admit that in times of persecution all observances may be renounced as 
long as three prohibited things, idolatry, fornication (<i>i.e</i>., unlawful unions), 
and murder are abstained from. This sensible principle was put forward: “It is 
suicide to resist the Emperor’s orders.” It was admitted that 
religious worship might be kept secret, and that the circumcision of children 
might be announced by the sound of hand-mills instead of with the usual noisy 
demonstrations. It was also pointed out that, according to <scripRef passage="Leviticus 18:5" id="xiv-p2.1" parsed="|Lev|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.5">Leviticus xviii. 5</scripRef>, 
the observance of the Law gives life, and so that consequently any one who dies 
for the Law is responsible for his own death, so that when a man found himself 
between the two precepts to observe the Law and to preserve his own life, he 
ought to obey the second, which is the more commanding, at any rate when death 
is certain, just as, in the case of a serious illness, it is lawful to take 
remedies which may contain some impure substance. There was another point on 
which all were agreed, and this was that it was better to suffer death than <pb n="117" id="xiv-Page_117" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_117.html" />to violate the slightest commandment publicly; and lastly, 
they agreed in placing the duty of teaching above all other obligations. At 
Lydda especially these questions were agitated, and that city had its celebrated 
martyrs, who were called <i>the murdered of Lydda</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p3">The great doubt about Providence that takes possession of 
the Jew as soon as he is no longer prosperous and triumphant, made the position 
of those martyrs a particularly cruel one. The Christian, depending as he does 
altogether on the future life, is never firmer in his faith than when he is 
being persecuted; but the Jewish martyr has not the same light. “Where is now 
your God?” is the ironical question which he constantly fancies that he hears 
from Pagan lips. To the very last Rabbi Ishmael ben Elischa never ceased to 
fight against the ideas that sprang up in his mind, and in the minds of his 
companions, against divine justice. “Do you still trust in your God?” 
he was asked, and his answer was, “Though he slay me yet will I trust in him,” 
using the words of Job that have been badly translated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p4">Aquiba, who had been a prisoner for a long time, 
nevertheless kept up a correspondence with his disciples. “Prepare for death, 
terrible days are coming,” was the sentence always on his lips. He was put to 
death because the was betrayed to the Romans for imparting profound doctrine. He 
is said to have been flayed alive with red-hot iron hooks. Whilst he was being 
torn to pieces he cried incessantly, “Jehovah is our God! Jehovah is our only 
God!” and he laid a stress on the word “only” (ehad), till he 
expired, when a heavenly voice was heard saying, “Happy Aquiba, as you died 
whilst uttering that word ‘only.’”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p5">It was not till late, and by means of successive 
experiences, that Israel arrived at the idea of immortality. Martyrdom made 
this belief almost a necessity. Nobody could pretend that those scrupulous <pb n="118" id="xiv-Page_118" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_118.html" />observers of the Law who died for it had their reward here 
below. The answer that sufficed for cases like those of Job and Tobias did not 
suffice here. How could any one talk of a long and happy life for heroes who 
were expiring under a terrible death? Either God was unjust, or the saints who 
were thus tormented were great culprits. In the middle ages there were martyrs 
who accepted this latter doctrine with a kind of despair, and when they were 
being led to execution, they would maintain that they had deserved it, for they 
had been guilty of all sorts of crimes. But such a paradox must necessarily be 
very rare. The reign of a thousand years which was reserved for the martyrs, was 
the first solution of that difficult problem which was attempted. Then it came 
to be a received opinion that ascensions to heaven in heart and mind, that 
revelations, the contemplation of the divine secrets of the cabala, were the 
martyr’s reward. As the apocalyptic spirit was lost, the <i>tikva</i>, that is, the 
invincible confidence of man in the justice of God, assumed forms that were 
analogous to the enduring paradise of Christians. But that article of faith was 
never an absolute dogma amongst the Jews; no trace of it is found in the Thora; 
and how could it be supposed that God had expressly deprived the saints of old 
of such a fundamental dogma?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p6">From thenceforward all hopes of seeing the Temple raised 
up again were lost, and the Jews had even to give up the consolation of living 
near the holy places. The species of worship that the Jewish people vowed to the 
soil which they thought God had given them, was the evil that the Roman 
authorities wished to cure at any price, so that for the future they might cut 
off the root of Jewish wars. An edict drove the Jews from Jerusalem and its 
neighbourhood under pain of death, and the very sight of Jerusalem was refused 
them. Only once a year, on <pb n="119" id="xiv-Page_119" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_119.html" />the anniversary of the taking of the city, did they obtain 
authorisation to come and weep over the ruins of the Temple, and to anoint a 
hollow stone, which they thought marked the site of the Holy of Holies, with oil; and even that permission was dearly bought. “On that day,” says St Jerome, 
“you might see a mournful crowd, a miserable people, who received no pity, 
assemble and draw near. Decrepit women, old men in rags, all are weeping, and 
whilst their cheeks are covered with tears, and they raise their livid arms, and 
tear their thin hair, a soldier comes up and calls on them for payment, so that 
they may have the right to weep a little longer.” The rest of Judea was also 
prohibited ground to the Jews, but not so strictly, for certain localities, such 
as Lydda, always preserved their Jewish quarters.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p7">The Samaritans, who had taken no part in the revolt, hardly 
suffered less than the Jews. Mount Gerizim, like Mount Moriah, had its temple of 
Jupiter; the prohibition of circumcision attacked them in the free exercise of 
their religion; and the memory of Bar-Coziba seems to have been execrated by 
them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p8">The construction of Ælia Capitolina went on more actively 
than ever, and everything was done to efface the recollection of the past, which 
had been so threatening. The old name of <i>Jerusalem</i> was almost forgotten, and Ælia took its place throughout the whole of the East, so that a hundred and 
fifty years later <i>Jerusalem</i> had become a name in ancient geography which nobody 
knew any more. The city was full of profane edifices, forums, baths, theatres, 
tetranymphea, etc. Statues were erected in all directions, and the subtle Jewish 
mind tried to discover mocking allusions in them, which Hadrian’s engineers 
certainly never intended. Thus over the gate leading to Bethlehem there was a 
piece of sculpture in marble which they thought resembled a pig, and in that 
they saw a most insulting piece of irony towards the <pb n="120" id="xiv-Page_120" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_120.html" />vanquished people, whilst they forgot that the wild boar 
was a Roman emblem, and figured on the standards of the legions. The 
circumference of the city was slightly altered towards the south, and became 
about what it is now. Mount Zion remained outside the enclosure, and was covered 
with kitchen gardens. Those parts of the city which were not rebuilt afforded a 
mass of loose stones which served as a stone quarry for the new buildings. The 
foundations of Herod’s temple (the present <i>harâm</i>) excited wonder by 
their strength, and soon the Christians declared that these tremendous layers of 
stones would only be dislodged at the coming of Antichrist.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p9">On the site of the Temple, as has been said, was raised the 
temple of Jupiter Capitolinus. Bacchus, Serapis, Astarte, the Dioscuri were 
associated there with the principal god. As usual, statues of the Emperor were 
scattered broadcast, and one of them at least was equestrian; whilst the statues 
of Jupiter and Venus were also set up near Golgotha. When, in later years, the 
Christians settled their sacred topography, they were scandalised at this 
proximity, and looked upon it as an outrage; and in the same way they thought 
that the Emperor had intended to profane Bethlehem by setting up the worship of 
Adonis there.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p10">Antoninus, Marcus Aurelius, and Verus occupied themselves 
in beautifying the city, and improving the highroads that led to it, and these 
public works irritated the real Jews. “In spite of all, the works of this nation 
are admirable,” said Rabbi Juda bar Ilaï one day to two of his friends who were 
seated with him. “They build forums, construct bridges, and establish baths.” “That is much to their merit!” 
replied Simeon ben Jochaï; “they do it all for 
their own benefit: they put brothels into the forums; they have the baths for 
their own amusement, and they construct the bridges so that they may receive 
the tolls.</p>

<pb n="121" id="xiv-Page_121" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_121.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p11">The hatred of Greek life, which was always so active 
amongst the Jews, was redoubled at the sight of a material renovation which 
seemed to be its striking triumph. Thus finished the final attempt of the Jewish 
people to remain a nation which possessed a name and a defined territory. In 
the Talmud, the war of Bar-Coziba is very rightly called “the war of 
extermination.” Dangerous movements, which seemed to be the rekindling of the 
flame, appeared again during the first years of Antoninus: they were easily 
repressed. From that moment Israel had no longer a fatherland, and then it began 
its wandering life, which for centuries has marked it as the wonder of the 
world. Under the Roman sway the civil situation of the Jew was lost without 
recovery. If Palestine had wished it, it would have become a province like 
Syria, and its lot would have been neither worse nor better than that of the 
other provinces. In the first century, several Jews played most extraordinarily 
important parts. Afterwards that will never be seen, and it seems as if the Jews 
had disappeared underground: they are only mentioned as beggars who have taken 
refuge in the suburbs of Rome, sitting at the gates of Aricia, besieging 
carriages, and clinging to the wheels, so as to obtain something from the pity 
of travellers. They are a body of raïas, having, it is true, their statutes, and 
their personal magistrates, but who are outside the pale of common law, forming 
no part of the State, in some measure analogous to the Zingari in Europe. There 
was no longer a single rich notable Jew of any consideration associating with 
men of the world. The great Jewish fortunes did not re-appear again till the 
sixth century, and then it was chiefly amongst the Visigoths of Spain, in 
consequence of the false ideas with regard to usury and commerce which were 
spread abroad by Christianity. Then the Jew became, and continued <pb n="122" id="xiv-Page_122" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_122.html" />to be during the greater part of the Middle Ages, a 
necessary personage without whom the world could not accomplish the simplest 
transactions. Modern Liberalism alone could put an end to this exceptional 
situation. A decree of the Constituent Assembly in the year 1791 made them again 
citizens and members of a nation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p12">In that world which was burnt up by a sort of internal 
volcanic fire, there were some oases. Some survivors of Sadduceeism, who were 
treated as apostates by their co-religionists, preserved amidst these mystical 
dreams the healthy philosophy of Ecclesiasticus. The provincial Jews, who were 
subject to the Arsaeides, lived tolerably happily, and observed the Law without 
being interfered with. The composition of a charming book, the date of which is 
uncertain, and which was not translated into Greek till towards the end of the 
second century, may be attributed to these provinces. It is a little romance, 
full of freshness, such as the Jews excelled in, the idyl <i>par excellence</i> of 
Jewish piety and domestic pleasures.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p13">A certain Tobit, son of Tobiel, who sprung from Cades of 
Naphtali, was taken captive to Nineveh by Shalmaneser. From his childhood he had 
been a model of goodness, and, far from participating in the idolatry of the 
Northern tribes, he regularly went to Jerusalem, the only spot that God had 
chosen as a place of worship, and offered his tithe to the priests, the 
descendants of Aaron, according to the rules of the <i>Teruma</i> and of the <i>Maaser 
scheni</i>. He was charitable, benevolent, and amiable towards all; he abstained 
from eating the bread of the heathen, and in return God obtained Shalmaneser’s 
favour for him, who made him his purveyor. After Shalmaneser’s death. 
Sennacherib, who had returned furious from his expedition to Jerusalem, began to 
act very severely towards the Jews; their bodies were lying <pb n="123" id="xiv-Page_123" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_123.html" />about 
unburied in all directions, and were to be seen in heaps outside the walls of 
Nineveh, and Tobit went and buried them by stealth. The king, surprised at the disappearance of the bodies, asked what had become 
of them. Tobit was persecuted, hid himself, and lost his property, and only the 
murder of Sennacherib saved him. He then continued his pious work of burying 
the Israelites whom he found dead, though his neighbours made fun of him, and 
asked him what his reward would be. One evening he came back overcome by 
fatigue; he could not go into his own house, as he was unclean from having 
touched the dead bodies, so he threw himself at the foot of a wall in the court 
of his house and went to sleep: an accident deprived him of his eye-sight. Here 
we have the same problem laid down as in the book of Job, and with the same 
vigour: a just man not only badly rewarded for his goodness, but struck in 
consequence of his virtue itself: an act of virtue followed by misfortune 
resulting from it. How can one allege after that that the servant of Jehovah 
always receives the reward of his fidelity? His wife asks him where his alms 
and his good actions are, and what profit he has gained from them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p14">Tobit persists in the affirmation of a true Israelite that 
God is just and good, and he even carries his heroism so far as to vilify 
himself so as to justify God; he declares that he has deserved his lot, firstly 
on account of the sins and omissions that he has been guilty of through 
ignorance, then because of the sins of his fathers. Because the ancestors of the 
then existing generation were guilty, therefore that generation is dispersed and 
dishonoured. Tobit only begs for one favour, which is to die at once, so that he 
may return to the earth and go to the eternal place.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p15">Now on that same day, at Ecbatana, another afflicted 
creature had also asked God for death. <pb n="124" id="xiv-Page_124" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_124.html" />That was Sara, the daughter of Raguel, who had been married 
seven times, and, though she was absolutely pure, had seen her seven husbands 
strangled on their wedding-night by the wicked demon <i>Aëschmadaëva</i>, who was 
jealous of her, and killed all those who wished to touch her. Those two prayers 
were presented at the same time at the throne of God by the Archangel Raphael, 
who is one of the seven angels that are allowed to penetrate into the sanctuary 
of the divine glory to carry the prayers of the saints thither. God hears the 
supplication of these two just and sorely tried persons, and bids Raphael make 
good the evil.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p16">Everybody knows the charming idyl that follows. It has 
rightly found a place amongst these sacred fables which, reproduced under many 
different shapes, never weary us. Gentle morality, family feeling, filial piety, 
the love and the eternal union of the husband and wife, charity towards the poor 
man, devotion to Israel, have never been expressed in a more charming fashion. 
Good will to all, strict honesty, temperance, great care not to do to others 
what one would not wish to have done to oneself; care in the choice of one’s 
company and to be intimate only with good people, the spirit of order, 
regularity in one’s affairs, judicious family arrangements, that is 
that excellent Jewish morality which, though it is not exactly that of a 
nobleman, or of a man of the world, has become the code of the Christian middle 
classes in its best sense. Nothing is further removed from avarice. That same 
Tobit, who lives on intimate terms with the persecutors of his co-religionists 
because it is an advantageous place, lays it down as a principle that happiness 
consists in a moderate fortune joined to justice; he can put up with poverty 
with a light heart, and declares that real pleasure consists in giving, and not 
in laying up treasure.</p>

<pb n="125" id="xiv-Page_125" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_125.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p17">Above all, the ideas of matrimony as developed here are 
particularly chaste, sensible, and refined. The Jew, with his recollections 
always fixed on his ancestors the prophets and patriarchs, and persuaded that 
his race will possess the earth, marries only a Jewess of good family, whose 
relatives are honourable and known to be so. Beauty is far from being a matter 
of indifference; but, before everything else, laws and usages and family 
convenience must be consulted, so that the fortune may not change hands. The man 
and woman are reserved for one another throughout all eternity. Marriages 
founded on sensual love turn out badly, but on the other hand, a union founded 
on real sentiment is the agglutination of two souls: it is blessed by God when 
it is sanctified by the prayers of the two lovers, and then becomes friendship 
full of charm, especially when the man maintains that moral superiority over his 
companion that belongs to him by right. To grow old together, to be buried in 
the same tomb, to leave their children well married, to see their 
grand-children, and perhaps the children of the latter, what more can be 
requisite for happiness?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p18">The author, separated from the book of Job by nearly a 
thousand years, has in reality not an idea beyond that of the old Hebrew book. 
All ends for eth best, as Tobit dies at a hundred and sixty-eight years of age, 
having had nothing but happiness since his trials, and being honourably buried 
by the side of his wife. His son dies at a hundred and twenty-seven years of 
age, in possession of his own and of his father-in-law’s property. Before dying, 
he hears that Nineveh is taken, and rejoices at that good news, for what can be 
sweeter than to see the chastisement of the enemies of Israel?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p19">Thus God appears like a father who chastises a son whom he 
loves and then takes pity on him. When the just man suffers, it is as a 
punishment for <pb n="126" id="xiv-Page_126" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_126.html" />his own faults and those of his fathers. But if he humbles 
himself and prays, God pardons him and restores him to prosperity. Thus to sin 
is to be one’s own enemy: charity preserves from death, almsgiving saves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p20">What happened to Tobit will happen to Israel. After having 
chastised it, God will repair its disasters. The Temple will be rebuilt, but 
not as it was before, and then all those who were dispersed shall be restored to 
their own country. Israel, thus reunited, will rebuild Jerusalem and the Temple 
with all the magnificence which was foretold by the prophets, and this time for 
eternity. It will be a city of sapphires and emeralds; its walls and towers 
shall be of pure gold; its squares shall be like mosaics of beryl and 
carbuncle, and its streets shall say <i>Alleluia</i>. All people shall be converted to 
the true God, and shall bury their idols. Happy shall they be then who have 
loved Jerusalem and pitied her sufferings.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p21">As soon as it was translated, that little book came into 
great favour with the Christians. Some of its features were of a nature to shock 
the delicacy of a few; it was, in some respects, too Jewish; some places in it 
might be touched up in a still more edifying manner. Hence arose a series of 
alterations, whence sprang a variety of Greek and Latin texts. The last 
alteration, that of St Jerome, which was made with remarkable literary feeling, 
gave that form to the book which it has in the Latin text of the 
Vulgate. The awkwardness and the clumsiness of the original have disappeared, 
and the result of those corrections is a small masterpiece which all succeeding 
centuries have read and admired.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p22">The Jewish people are without an equal when it is a 
question of accentuating and imparting a charm to an ideal of justice and 
domestic virtues. The <i>Thora</i> is the first book in the world, regarded as a book of 
devotion, but it is an impracticable code. No society <pb n="127" id="xiv-Page_127" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_127.html" />could have lived under it, and the Jews of the time of 
Bar-Gioras and Bar-Coziba were defending a Utopia when they defended a 
nationality founded on such principles. History has that sympathy for them which 
it owes to all those who have been conquered; but how much more was the 
peaceable Christian and the author of the Book of Tobit, who thought it quite 
natural not to revolt against Shalmaneser, imbued with the traditions of 
Israel.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIII. The Talmud." progress="41.95%" id="xv" prev="xiv" next="xvi">
<h2 id="xv-p0.1">CHAPTER XIII.</h2>

<h3 id="xv-p0.2">THE TALMUD.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xv-p1.1">The</span> Law, with that calmness of mind that it produced, 
acted like a sedative which quickly restored serenity to the troubled spirit of 
Israel. The Jewish quarters of the West do not appear to have suffered much from 
the follies of their co-religionists of the East. Even in the East peaceable 
Israelites had not participated in the strife, and soon became reconciled to 
the conquerors. Some ventured to believe that heaven was favourable to the 
Romans, and that, after all, the Law, when it was strictly observed in families, 
always gave the Jews a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p1.2">modus vivendi</span>. Thus order was re-established in Syria 
sooner than one might have thought. The fugitives from Jerusalem went either to 
the East to Palmyra, or else into the South towards Yemen, or else to Galilee. 
That latter country above all received a new impulse from the emigration, and 
for centuries afterwards remained an almost exclusively Jewish country.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p2">After the extermination of the year 67, Galilee had been 
lost to Judaism for some time. Perhaps the revolt of 117 was the reason that the 
beth-din was <pb n="128" id="xv-Page_128" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_128.html" />transported thither. After the defeat of Bar-Coziba, the 
inhabitants who had been driven from the South took refuge there in a body and 
repopulated the villages, and then the beth-din became definitely Galilean. That 
tribunal had its seat first of all at Ouscha, then in the villages near 
Sephoris, at Schefaram, at Beth-Shearim, and at Sephoris itself; then it was 
established at Tiberias, and was not moved till the Mussulman conquest. Whilst 
Darom was almost forgotten and its schools were declining, whilst even Lydda was 
falling with wretchedness and ignorance, and was losing the right of fixing the 
embolismic calculations, Galilee became the centre of Judaism. Meïron, Safat, 
Gischala, Alma, Casioun, Kafr-Baram, Kafr-Nabarta, Ammouka, were the chief 
localities of this new development, and were filled with Jewish monuments, and 
these, nearly all of them reverenced in the Middle Ages as tombs of the 
prophets, can still be seen in the midst of a country which for the third and 
fourth time has become desert and desolate. Tiberias was, in a measure, the 
capital of that kingdom of disputation and subtlety where the last remains of 
original Jewish activity were exhausted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p3">In fact, in that tranquil country, restored to its 
favourite retired and studious life, the family life and that of the synagogue, 
Israel definitely renounced its earthly visions, and sought the kingdom of God, 
not like Jesus in the ideal, but in the rigorous observance of the Law. From 
that time forward proselytism disappears by degrees from amongst that people 
who had been its most ardent followers. A law of Antoninus put a stop to the 
restrictive measures of Hadrian, and allowed the Jews to circumcise their 
children; but Modestinus the lawyer draws attention to the fact that such 
permission applied only to their own children, and exposed those who should 
perform that operation on any one who was not a Jew to capital <pb n="129" id="xv-Page_129" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_129.html" />punishment. Only some madmen, the Siccani, continued their 
religious ambush, and forced the unhappy wretches whom they could surprise in 
their houses to choose between circumcision and the dagger. The majority knew 
nothing of these aberrations. It renounced heroism, and made martyrdom useless 
by those clever distinctions between the precepts which may be transgressed in 
order to save one’s life and those for which one must suffer death. And from 
this sprung a singular spectacle: Judaism, which had given the first martyr to 
the world, now left the monopoly of it to Christians, so much so that in certain 
persecutions Christians might be seen figuring as Jews, so that they might enjoy 
the immunities of Judaism. The latter only had martyrs whilst it was 
revolutionary; as soon as it renounced politics it settled down altogether, and 
was satisfied with that tolerance, so closely bordering on independence, that 
was accorded to it. On the other hand, Christianity, which never had anything to 
do with politics, reckoned martyrs amongst its ranks, till it in turn became 
triumphant and persecuting.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p4">It was the Talmud that created the Jewish people during 
that long period of repose. The doctors of old had taught the Law without any 
logical order, solely according to the cases that were brought before them. Then 
in their teaching they had followed the order of the hooks of the Pentateuch. 
With Rabbi Ben Aquiba a fresh distribution was introduced, a kind of 
classification according to matter, necessitating divisions and subdivisions, 
like a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xv-p4.1">Corpus juris</span>. Thus a second code, the 
<i>Mischna</i>, was formed side by side 
with the Thora. The Scriptures were no longer taken as the foundation, and, to 
speak truly, with that taste for arbitrary interpretation that had been 
introduced, the Scriptures had become almost useless. It was no longer a 
question of understanding the will of the legislator clearly, it was a question 
of finding <pb n="130" id="xv-Page_130" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_130.html" />at any price, in the Bible, arguments in favour of 
traditional decisions, and verses to which received precepts could be attached. 
It is the destiny of religions that the sacred books should always be thus 
destroyed by commentaries. Sacred books alone do not form religions; it is the 
force of circumstances, involving a thousand wants of which the first 
originator could not have dreamt. Thus the coincidence between the sacred books 
and the religious state of any period is never perfect; the coat does not fit 
well enough, and then the commentator and the traditionalist come and settle 
matters. Thus it happens that, instead of studying the sacred book by itself, it 
was thought better, after a certain time, to read it in the codes which have 
been extracted from it, or rather which have been adapted to it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p5">The attempt to codify the oral Jewish law was made in 
different directions at the same time. We have no longer the Mischna of Rabbi 
Aquiba, nor many others that existed. The Mischna of Juda the Holy, written 
sixty years later, has thrown those that preceded it into oblivion, but he 
neither invented all the divisions nor all the titles. Many of the treatises in 
his compilation had been completely drawn up before his time. Besides that, 
after Aquiba, the original schools disappeared, and the doctors, full of respect 
for their predecessors, who seemed to them to be surrounded by the halo of 
martyrdom, tried no new methods—they were mere compilers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p6">Thus the Jews made a new Bible for themselves, which rather 
threw the first one into the shade, at the same time that the Christians did. 
The Mischna was their Gospel, their New Testament. The distance between the 
Christian and the Jewish book is enormous. The simultaneous appearance of the 
Talmud and the Gospel from the same race of people,—of a slight masterpiece of 
elegance, lightness, and moral subtlety, and of a ponderous monument of <pb n="131" id="xv-Page_131" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_131.html" />pedantry, of miserable casuistry, and religious formalism, 
is one of the most extraordinary phenomenons of history. These twins are 
certainly the most dissimilar creatures that ever issued from the womb of the 
same mother. There is something barbarous and unintelligible, a disheartening 
contempt for language and form, an absolute lack of distinction and of talent, 
that make the Talmud one of the most repulsive books that exist. The disastrous 
consequences of one of the greatest faults that the Jewish people ever 
committed, which was to turn their back on Greek discipline, which was the 
source of all classical culture, are clearly felt in it. That rupture with 
reason itself placed Israel in a state of deplorable isolation. It was a crime 
to read a foreign book. Greek literature seemed to be a toy, a female ornament, 
an amusement beneath the notice of a man who was preoccupied with the study of 
the Law, a childish science which a man ought to teach his son “ at an hour 
which is neither day nor night.” As the Thora says, “You shall study the law day 
and night.” Thus the Thora came to be regarded as the embodiment of 
all philosophy and all science, and dispensing with any other study. 
Christianity was less exclusive, and took a large portion of Hellenic tradition 
into its bosom. Separated from that great source of life, Israel fell into a 
state of poverty, or rather of intellectual aberration, from which it did not 
emerge till it came under the influence of the so-called Arabian system of 
philosophy, that is to say, under the influence of a singularly refracted ray 
of Greek light.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p7">There certainly are in this confused medley of the Talmud 
some excellent maxims, more than one precious pearl of the kind as those which 
Jesus adopted and idealised. and which the Evangelists made divine in writing 
them. From the point of view of the preservation of the individuality of the 
Jewish people, <pb n="132" id="xv-Page_132" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_132.html" />Talmudism was an heroic party, and such as could scarcely 
be found in the history of a race. The Jewish nation, dispersed from one end of 
the world to the other, had no other nationality than the Thora; to maintain 
this scattered whole, without clergy, bishops, pope, or holy city, without any 
central theological college, an iron chain was required, and nothing binds men 
together so firmly as common duties. The Jew, carrying all his religion with 
him, requiring neither temples nor clergy for his worship, enjoyed incomparable 
freedom in his emigrations to the end of the world. His absolute idealism made 
him indifferent to material things; faithfulness to the recollections of his 
race—the confession of faith (the <i>schema</i>) and the practice of the Law, sufficed 
him. When one is present at any ceremony in a synagogue, at first sight 
everything seems modern, borrowed, common-place. In the construction of their 
places of worship the Jews have never sought a style of architecture which would 
be peculiar to them. The ministers of religion, with their bands, their 
three-cornered hat, and their stole, look like parish priests; the sermon is 
formed on the model of the Catholic pulpit; the lamps, the seats, all the 
furniture, has been bought in the same shop that supplies the neighbouring 
parish. Nothing in the singing or the music goes further back than the 
fifteenth century. Some portions of the worship even are imitations of the 
Catholic form. The originality and the antiquity suddenly burst forth in the 
profession of faith: 'Hear, O Israel, Adonai, our God, is One, holy is His 
name!” This headstrong proclamation, this persistent cry, which in the end has 
carried away and converted the world, constitutes the whole of Judaism. That 
people has made God, and yet there never was a people less given to disputing 
about God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p8">One very sensible feature, in fact, was to have <pb n="133" id="xv-Page_133" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_133.html" />chosen practice, and not dogma as the basis for religious 
communion. The Christian is united to the Christian by the same belief; the Jew 
is united to the Jew by the same observances. By making the union of souls bear 
on truths of the metaphysical order, Christianity prepared the way for schisms 
without number; by reducing the profession of faith to the <i>schema</i>, that is to 
say, to the affirmation of the Divine Unity and to the outward bond of ritual, 
Judaism got rid of the logical disputes from its midst. The season for 
excommunication amongst the Jews was generally acts, not opinions. The Cabala 
always remained a matter for free speculation, and never became a compulsory 
article of faith; the immortality of the soul was regarded as a consoling hope, 
and it was allowed without difficulty that religious practices would be 
abolished when Messiah came, when Jewish principles would be universally 
adopted. Even the belief concerning Messiah had a doubt cast upon it by a 
learned doctor, and the Talmud gives his opinion without blaming it. That was 
very judicious. It is perfect nonsense to be compelled to believe any particular 
doctrine, whilst the greatest external strictness may be allied to entire 
liberty of thought. That is the reason of that philosophical independence which 
ruled in Judaism during the Middle Ages down to our days. Eminent doctors, the 
oracles of the synagogue, such as Maimonides and Mendelsohn, were pure 
rationalists. A book like the <i>Iccarim</i>. (Fundamental Principles) of Joseph Albo, 
which proclaimed that religion and prophecy are only a form of symbolism which 
is destined to ameliorate man’s moral condition, that all divine laws can be 
modified, that individual punishments and rewards in the future life are 
nothing but figures of speech, that such a book, I say, should become celebrated 
and not incur any anathema, is a fact that is without example in any other 
religion. And piety did not <pb n="134" id="xv-Page_134" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_134.html" />suffer for it. Those men who had no hope in a future life 
endured martyrdom with admirable courage, and died accusing themselves of 
imaginary crimes, so that their death might not be too strong an objection 
against the justice of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p9">Great disadvantages counterbalanced the advantages of that 
severe discipline to which Israel submitted in order to retain the unity of its 
race. Their ritual united co-religionists amongst themselves, but separated them 
from the rest of the world, and condemned them to an isolated life. The chains 
of the <i>Talmud</i> forged those of the <i>Ghetto</i>. The Jewish people, which up till then 
had been so devoid of superstition, became its most thorough type, and the 
mocking allusions that Jesus made to the Pharisees were justified. For centuries 
their literature turned chiefly on the sacred furniture and vestments, and on 
slaughter houses. That other Bible became a prison in which the new Judaism 
carried on its unhappy life of reclusion up to our days. Enclosed in that 
unwholesome encyclopedia, the Jewish intellect got so sharp that it went wrong. 
For the Israelites the Talmud became a sort of <i>Organon</i>, in every respect 
inferior to that of the Greeks. The Jewish doctors put forward the same claims 
as the jurists who in the sixteenth century declared that they could find a 
whole system of intellectual culture in Roman Law. In our time, this vast 
collection, which still serves as the basis for Jewish education in Hungary and 
in Poland, may be considered as the principal source of the defects which may be 
remarked occasionally amongst the Jews of those countries. The belief that 
Talmudic studies supply the place of all others, and make those who devote 
themselves to them fitted for everything, is the great cause of that 
presumption, that subtlety, that want of general culture, which so often destroy 
really fine qualities in the Israelite.</p>

<pb n="135" id="xv-Page_135" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_135.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xv-p10">The Jewish mind is endowed with extreme vigour. For 
centuries it was forced to rave because it was restricted to a narrow and barren 
circle of ideas. The activity which it displayed was the same as if it had been 
working in a wide and fertile soil, and thus the result of headstrong work, 
applied to a thankless dry matter, was mere subtlety. To wish to find everything 
in texts was to oblige themselves to childish feats of strength. When their 
natural sense is exhausted, a mystical sense is sought for, and then men set to 
work to count letters, and to compute them as if they were numbers. The chimeras 
of the Cabala and of the <i>Notarikon</i> were the last results of that extreme spirit 
of exactitude and of servile adherence. In such an accumulation of disputes as 
to the best means of fulfilling the Law, there was the proof of a very ardent 
religious spirit; but we may be allowed to add that there was in it something 
of a witticism and of amusement. Ingenious and active men, who were condemned to 
a sedentary life, driven from public places and from the general society of the 
time, sought means to get rid of their weariness by combining dialectics with 
the texts of the Law. Even in our time, in those countries where Jews live 
exclusively among themselves, the Talmud is, if we may say so, their chief 
diversion. The meetings which they have to explain its difficulties, and to 
discuss obscure or imaginary cases, seem to them to be pleasure parties, and 
those subtleties which we look upon as irksome, have seemed, and still seem, to 
thousands of men to be the most attractive matter to which human genius can be 
applied.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p11">From that moment the Jews acquired all the faults of 
isolated men: they became morose and malevolent. Till that time the spirit of 
Hillel had not altogether disappeared, and at least some gates of the 
synagogue were open to converts; but now they would <pb n="136" id="xv-Page_136" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_136.html" />have no more proselytes. They asserted that they had the 
true, the only Law, and at the same time asserted that that Law belonged to them 
only. Any one who tried to join God’s people was repelled with insults. 
Certainly it was only right to be discreet, and to inform the neophyte of the 
dangers and unpleasantnesses that awaited him. But they did not stop there: 
every proselyte was soon looked upon as a traitor; as a deserter who would make 
use of Judaism as a short cut to Christianity. It was openly declared that 
proselytes were Israel’s leprosy, and that these intruders ought to be 
mistrusted to the twenty-fourth generation. The wise distinctions that the Jews 
of the first century, and the Haggadists, who took their inspiration from 
Isaiah and Jeremiah, made with regard to ceremonial, that grand concession that 
the precept of circumcision only applied to the descendants of Abraham, were all 
forgotten. From that time forward proselytism was forbidden, and the law of 
Antoninus, which permitted Jewish children alone to be circumcised, became 
superfluous; for it was evident that neither the Greek nor Roman world would 
resign itself to an ancient African practice which had its origin in a matter of 
health, but which was not at all fitted for our climate, and which had become 
oppressive and senseless for the Jews themselves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p12">Morals suffered somewhat from so many attacks on nature. 
Without containing any bad advice, and, even strangely enough, whilst insisting 
on bashful modesty, the Talmud often mentions lascivious subjects, and takes a 
tolerably excited imagination on the part of its writers for granted. In the 
third and fourth centuries, Jewish morals, especially those of the patriarchs 
and doctors, are said to have been very lax, but, above all things, in this 
decrepit Israel, reason seems to have been weakened. The supernatural is 
scattered about lavishly in an <pb n="137" id="xv-Page_137" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_137.html" />insane fashion. Miracles appeared so simple that a 
<i>hallel</i>, 
a special prayer, is devoted to them as to one of the most ordinary events of 
life. There never was any nation which, after a period of extraordinary 
activity, underwent such a terrible abasement.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p13">A small sect, hedged in by numerous rules which prevent it 
from living the general life, is unsociable by nature, and is necessarily hated 
and easily gets to hate others in turn. In a large society which is imbued with 
great liberal principles, as our modern civilisation is, and as in some respects 
Arabian civilisation, and that of the first half of the Middle Ages were, that 
causes no great inconvenience. But in a society like that of the Christian 
Middle Ages, and like in the East in our time, it is the cause of accumulated 
antipathies and contempt. The Jewish Talmudist, who, wherever he went, was a 
stranger without a fatherland, often proved himself a scourge for the country to 
which chance had taken him. We must remember the Jews of the East and of the 
coast of Barbary, who are filled with hatred when they are persecuted, and are 
arrogant and insolent as soon as they feel that they are protected. The noble 
efforts of the Jews of Europe to improve the moral condition of their Eastern 
brethren are themselves the best proof of the inferiority of these latter. No 
doubt the detestable social organisation of the East is the primary cause of the 
evil, but the exclusive spirit of Judaism has also much to do with it. The 
regulations of the <i>Ghetto</i> are always disastrous, and, I repeat it, that 
Pharisaism and Talmudism made that rule of reclusion the natural state of the 
Jewish people. For the Jew, the <i>Ghetto</i> was not so much a restraint coming from 
outside as a consequence of the Talmudic spirit. Any race would have perished 
under it, and the manner in which the Jewish people resisted this deleterious 
mode of life, speaks highly for its moral constitution.</p>

<pb n="138" id="xv-Page_138" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_138.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xv-p14">No one who has any lofty mind can help feeling a profound 
sympathy for a people which has played so extraordinary a part in this world, 
that one cannot imagine what would have been the history of the human race if 
chance had checked the destinies of that small tribe. In judging of that 
terrible crisis which the Jewish people went through about the beginning of our 
era, which caused, on the one hand, the foundation of Christianity, and, on the 
other, the destruction of Jerusalem and the introduction of Talmudism, there are 
several acts of injustice that have to be repaired. The colours in which the 
Pharisees are represented in the Gospels have been rather heightened; the 
Evangelists seem to have written under the influence of the violent ruptures 
which took place between the Christians and the Jews about the time of the siege 
of Titus. In the Acts of the Apostles, in all that we know about the Church of 
Jerusalem, and of James, the Saviour’s brother, the Pharisees have a very 
different part to that which they play in the discourses which the Synoptists 
attribute to Jesus. Nevertheless, one cannot prevent one’s self from 
being decidedly with Hillel, with Jesus, with St Paul against Sehamaï, or with 
the Haggadists against the Halachists. It was the Haggada (popular preaching) 
and not the Halacha (the study of the Law) which conquered the world. Certainly 
Judaism, serried, resisting, enclosed between the double hedge of the Law and 
the Talmud which survived the destruction of the Temple, is still grand and 
imposing. It has done the greatest service to the human intellect; it saved the 
Hebrew Bible, which the Christians would probably have allowed to be lost, from 
destruction. Judaism, since it has been dispersed, has given great men to the 
world, and some of the highest moral and philosophical characters; and on 
several occasions it has been a valuable auxiliary to civilisation; but it <pb n="139" id="xv-Page_139" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_139.html" />is no longer that grand, fertile Judaism, carrying in its 
loins the salvation of the world, which the period of Jesus and of the Apostles 
presents to our view; it is the respectable old age of a man who once upon a 
time held the destinies of humanity in his hand, and who afterwards lives in 
obscurity for many years, still worthy of esteem, but for the future without any 
providential part to play.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p15">St Paul, Philo, the author of the Sibylline verses, and of 
those attributed to Phocylides, were right then when they rejected the practices 
of Judaism, whilst they maintained its basis. These practices would have made 
all conversions impossible, for, scrupulously observed by the majority of the 
nation, they were, and are still, a real misfortune for it and for those 
countries which they inhabit in large numbers. The prophets, with their lofty 
aspirations, and not the Law, with its strict observances, contained the future 
of the Hebrew people. Jesus is the outcome of the prophets, and not of the Law, 
whereas the Talmud is the worship of the Law carried to superstition. After 
having waged relentless war on all idolatries, Israel substituted a fetichism 
for them, the fetichism of the Thora.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIV. The Mutual Hatred of Jews and Christians." progress="45.97%" id="xvi" prev="xv" next="xvii">
<h2 id="xvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XIV.</h2>

<h3 id="xvi-p0.2">THE MUTUAL HATRED OF JEWS AND CHRISTIANS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xvi-p1.1">The</span> Jewish catastrophe of the year 134 was almost as 
advantageous for the Christians as that of the year 70 had been. In their eyes, 
everything that savoured of the law of Moses must have appeared to be abrogated 
without a chance of return; faith alone, <pb n="140" id="xvi-Page_140" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_140.html" />and the merits of the death of Jesus, were all that 
remained. Hadrian did a signal service to Christianity when he prevented a 
Jewish restoration of Jerusalem. Ælia, peopled, like all the colonies were, by 
veterans and common people from different parts, was no fanatical city, but, on 
the contrary, a centre disposed to receive Christianity. As a rule, the colonies 
were inclined to adopt the religious ideas of the countries to which they were 
transported. They would not have thought of embracing Judaism, but Christianity, 
on the other hand, received everybody. During the whole course of its three 
thousand years of history, it was only for those two hundred years, from Hadrian 
to Constantine, that human life had unfolded freely within its bosom idolatrous 
forms of worship, established on the ruins of the Jewish religion, complacently 
adopted more than one Jewish practice. The Pool of Bethesda continued to be a 
place of healing, even for the heathen, and to work its miracles as in the times 
of Jesus and of the apostles, in the name of the great impersonal God. For 
their part, the Christians continued, without exciting any feeling except one 
of pious admiration in the breasts of the worthy veterans who formed the 
colony, to perform their cures by means of oil and sacred washings. The 
traditions of that Church of Jerusalem were distinguished by a special character 
of superstition, and, of course, thaumaturgy. The holy places, especially the 
cave and the manger at Bethlehem, were shown, even to the heathen. Journeys to 
those places sanctified by Jesus and the apostles, began within the first years 
of the third century, and replaced the former pilgrimages to the temple of 
Jehovah. When St Paul took a deputation of his churches to Jerusalem, he took 
them to the Temple, and surely he was thinking neither of Golgotha nor of 
Bethlehem. Now on the other hand, men strove to retrace the life <pb n="141" id="xvi-Page_141" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_141.html" />of Jesus, and a topography of the Gospel was formed. The 
site of the Temple was known, and, close to it, the <i>stela</i> of James, the Martyr, 
brother of the Saviour, was venerated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p2">Thus the Christians reaped the fruits of their prudent 
conduct during the insurrection of Bar-Coziba. They had suffered for Rome that 
had persecuted them; and in Syria, at least, they found the prize of their 
meritorious fidelity. Whilst the Jews were punished for their ignorance and 
their blindness, the Church of Jesus, faithful to the Spirit of her Master, and, 
like Him, indifferent to politics, was peaceably developing in Judea and the 
neighbouring countries. The expulsion of the Jews was also the lot of those 
Christians who were circumcised and kept the Law, but not of those uncircumcised 
Christians who only practised the precepts of Noah. That latter circumstance 
made such a difference for their whole life that men were classified by it, and 
not by faith or disbelief in Jesus. The Hellenistic Christians formed a group in 
Ælia, under the presidency of a certain Mark. Till then, what was called the 
Church of Jerusalem had had no priest who was not circumcised, and, more than 
that, out of regard for the old Jewish nucleus, nearly all the faithful of that 
Church united the observation of the Law with belief in Jesus. From that time 
the Church in Jerusalem was wholly Hellenistic, and her bishops were all <i>Greeks</i>, 
as they were called. But this second Church did not inherit the importance of 
the former one. Hierarchically subordinate to Cæsarea, she only occupied a 
relatively humble position in the universal Church of Jesus, and nothing more 
was heard of the Church of Jerusalem till two hundred years later.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p3">In those countries the controversy with the Jews became an 
object of paramount importance. The Christians thought them much more difficult 
to <pb n="142" id="xvi-Page_142" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_142.html" />convert than the heathen, and they were accused of subtlety 
and of bad faith in the discussions. It was alleged that as beforehand they had 
made up their minds to baffle their antagonists, they only looked at <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xvi-p3.1">minutiæ</span>, at 
slight inexactitudes, in which they easily got the better. What was said to them 
about the life of Jesus irritated them, and no doubt the antipathy that they 
felt for the accounts of the virginal birth of the pretended Messiah, inspired 
them with the fable of the soldier and of the prostitute who, according to them, 
were the real authors of that birth, which was allowed to be irregular. 
Arguments taken from the Scriptures did not affect them any more, and they lost 
their patience when certain passages were brought up against them in which it 
appeared as if God were mentioned in the plural. The passage in Genesis: “<span class="sc" id="xvi-p3.2">Let 
us</span> make man in our own image,” particularly irritated them. A pretty Haggada was 
invented to guard against that objection: “When God was dictating the 
Pentateuch to Moses, and He got to the word <i>naase</i>, ‘let us make,’ Moses was 
very much astonished, and refused to write it down, and vehemently rebuked the 
Eternal for thus striking a mortal blow at Monotheism. The Eternal, however, 
maintained his wording, and said, 'Let him who wishes to be deceived, deceive 
himself’!” The Jews generally admitted that wherever in the Bible there was a 
passage that was favourable to the plurality of the Divine persons, God, by 
special providence, has so disposed matters that the refutation is found side by 
side with it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p4">The essential matter for the Christians was to prove that 
Jesus had accomplished all the texts of the prophets and the psalms which were 
thought to apply to the Messiah. Nothing can equal the arbitrariness with which 
the Messianic application was carried out. The Christian exegesis was the <pb n="143" id="xvi-Page_143" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_143.html" />same as that of the Talmud and of the 
<i>Midraschim</i>: it was 
the very denial of the historical meaning. The texts were cut up like so much 
dead matter, and every phrase, separated from its context, was applied without 
scruple to the prominent prejudice of the moment. Already the Evangelists who 
wrote at second hand, especially pseudo-Matthew, had sought for prophetic 
reasons for all the facts of the life of Jesus. Men went much further than that. 
Not only did Christian exegetes torture the Septuagint version so as to obtain 
from it anything that might fit into their thesis and abuse the new translators 
who weakened the arguments which they drew from it, but they forged some 
passages. The wood of the cross was introduced into <scripRef passage="Psalms 96:10" id="xvi-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|96|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.96.10">Psalm xcvi. 10</scripRef>, where it had 
never figured; the descent into hell, into Jeremiah; and when the Jews cried 
out, protesting that nothing like it was found in the text, they were told that 
they had mutilated the text out of pure spite and bad faith, and that,. for 
example, they had cut the account of the prophet being sawn in two by a wood saw 
out of the book of Isaiah, because that passage brought to mind the crime which 
they had committed against Jesus, too well. A convinced and ardent apologist 
finds no difficulty in anything. They referred to the official registers of the 
returns of Quirinius, which never existed, and to a pretended report of Pilate 
to Tiberius, that had been forged.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p5">Dialogue seemed to be a convenient form by which to attain 
to the wished-for object in these controversies. A certain Ariston of Pella, 
doubtlessly the same from whom Eusebius has borrowed the account of the Jewish 
war under Hadrian, wrote a discussion that was supposed to have taken place 
between Jason, a Jew who had been converted to Christianity and Papiscus, a Jew 
of Alexandria, who obstinately adhered to his ancient faith. As usual, the war 
was <pb n="144" id="xvi-Page_144" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_144.html" />waged by means of Biblical texts; Jason proved that all the 
Messianic passages were accomplished in Jesus. The admirers of the book asserted 
that Jason’s Hebraic arguments were so strong, and his eloquence so 
gentle, that there was no resisting it. Papiscus, in fact, at the end of the 
dialogue, his heart enlightened by the infusion of the Holy Ghost, recognised 
the truth of Christianity, and asked Jason to baptise him. However, the book was 
not received with unanimous approval. The author appeared almost too 
simple-minded, and it was thought what he wrote about the Scripture bordered on 
the ridiculous. Celsus eagerly seized the opportunity of making fun of it, and 
Origen only defended it in an embarrassed manner, allowing that it was one of 
the least valuable books that had ever been written in the defence of religion, 
and recognising it as more fit to instruct the simple than to satisfy the 
learned. Eusebius and St Jerome gave it up altogether; it was not copied, and so 
it was lost.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p6">Another very inferior book that appeared in Judea has 
preserved for us the echo of these intestine broils. The author made use of the 
wills or rather of the recommendations that he put into the mouths of the 
patriarchs, Jacob’s sons, as the basis of his writing. The language of the 
original is that Greek interspersed with Hebraisms which is the language of the 
greater part of the New Testament writings. The quotations are taken from the 
Septuagint. The author was a born Jew, but he belonged to Paul’s 
party, for he speaks of the great apostle in a tone of enthusiasm, and he shows 
himself most severe towards his former co-religionists, whom he accuses of 
felony and treason. In the work, traces of nearly all the writings in the New 
Testament are to be found, and the two Bibles are comprehended under the common 
term of “The Holy Books,” and the book of Enoch is quite confidently <pb n="145" id="xvi-Page_145" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_145.html" />quoted as being inspired. Never was the divinity 
of Jesus spoken of in grander terms. It was because they had slain Jesus and 
denied his resurrection that the Jews were captives, dispersed over the whole 
world, given up to the influence of Satan and of demons. Since their apostacy, 
the spirit of God has gone over to the heathen. Israel will again be gathered 
together from the dispersion, but it will have the disgrace of not associating 
itself till late with the converted Gentiles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p7">A striking vision expresses the sentiments of the author 
with regard to his ancient race. Napthali relates that one day in a dream he saw 
himself sitting with his brothers and his father on the shore of the lake Jabneh 
where they saw a vessel sailing at random. It was laden with mummies, and had 
neither crew nor captain, and its name was <i>The Ship of Jacob</i>. The patriarchal 
family embarked on it, but soon a terrible tempest arose, and the father, who 
was holding the rudder, disappeared like a phantom; Joseph saved himself on the 
mast, the others escaped on ten planks, Levi and Juda on the same one. The 
shipwrecked men were dispersed in all directions; but Levi, clothed in 
sackcloth, prayed to the Lord, when the tempest was stilled, the vessel reached 
the land in the midst of a profound calm, the ship-wrecked men found their 
father Jacob again, and joy became universal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p8">The intention of the author of the testaments of the twelve 
patriarchs had been to enrich the list of the writings contained in the sacred 
canon; his book is of the same order as the pseudo-Daniel, the pseudo-Esdras, 
the pseudo-Baruch, the pseudo-Enoch. Its success, however, was not the same. By 
its declamatory tone and its emphatic commonplaceness, by an exaggerated 
severity towards the pleasures of love and the luxury of women, by its severe 
tirades against the Jews, the book was <pb n="146" id="xvi-Page_146" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_146.html" />calculated to edify the pious faithful; but the time for 
great successes with regard to frauds in the Canon of Scripture was passed; 
already a tolerably strong hedge surrounded the sacred volume and prevented 
fresh compositions being furtively inserted. so the book was only received in 
very restricted fractions of the Church. However, as it was altogether 
Christian and anti-Jewish, it did not share in the reprobation with which the 
Greek Church visited apocryphal Jewish and Judeo-Christian literature. Copies of 
it were multiplied, and the original Greek was preserved in a good number of 
manuscripts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p9">The philosopher Justin of Neapolis, in Samaria, was a much 
more valuable defender whom the Church acquired at about that period. His 
father, Priscus, or his grandfather, Bacchius, doubtlessly belonged to the 
colony which Vespasian established at Sychem, and which procured for that town 
the name of Flavia Neapolis. His family was heathen, and gave him a careful 
Hellenistic education. Justin had more heart and religious requirements than 
rational faculties. He read Plato, tried the different philosophical schools of 
his time, and as happens to ardent but not very judicious minds, he found 
satisfaction in none of them. He required the impossible from those schools. He 
wanted a complete solution of all the problems which the universe and the human 
conscience raise. The sincere avowal of powerlessness which his different 
masters made to him attracted him towards the disciples of Jesus. He was the 
first man who became a Christian through scepticism, the first who embraced the 
supernatural, that is to say, the negation of reason, because he was out of 
temper with reason.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p10">He has related to us, with too much art for his account to 
be looked upon as an exact autobiography, how he went through all the sects, his 
errors, the charm which the Jewish revelation exercised on him <pb n="147" id="xvi-Page_147" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_147.html" />when he knew it, and the manner in which the prophets led 
him to Christ. What struck him above all was the eight of the morality of the 
Christians and the spectacle of their indomitable firmness. The other forms of 
Judaism, by which he was surrounded, especially the sect of Simon Magus, only 
filled him with disgust. The philosophical turn which Christianity was already 
assuming had great attractions for him. He adhered to the dress of the 
philosophers, that <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xvi-p10.1">pallium</span> which was nothing but an index of an austere life 
devoted to asceticism, and which many Christians were fond of wearing. In his 
eyes his conversion was no rupture with philosophy. He was fond of repeating 
that he had only begun to be a real philosopher from that day; that he had only 
abandoned the writings of Plato for those of the prophets, and profane 
philosophy for a new philosophy—the only sure system, the only one which gives 
repose and peace to those who profess it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p11">The attraction which Rome possessed over all the sectaries 
made itself felt by Justin. Shortly after his conversion he set out for the 
capital of the world, and there it was that he composed those Apologies, which, 
by the side of Quadratus and Aristides, were the first manifestation of 
Christianity to the eyes of a public initiated to philosophy. His antipathy for 
the Jews, which was inflamed by the recollection of the recent acts of violence 
of Bar-Coziba, inspired him with another work, whose exegesis was as singular as 
that of Ariston of Pella, and in which error and injustice have perhaps been 
pushed even further.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p12">In fact, the parts were changed. The heathen entered the 
Church in crowds, and became its most numerous members. The two great bonds that 
attached the new worship to Judaism—the Passover and the Sabbath—were getting 
looser day by day. Whilst in St Paul’s day the Christian who did not observe the 
law of Moses was hardly tolerated, and <pb n="148" id="xvi-Page_148" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_148.html" />was constrained to make all kinds of humiliating 
concessions, it was now the Judaising Christian whom it was not wished to 
exclude from the Church. If he was irreproachable in his faith in Jesus Christ 
and in his obedience to the commandments, if he was persuaded of the inefficacy 
of the Law, if he only wished to observe a part of it by way of a pious 
remembrance, if he would not in any way trouble those Gentiles whom Jesus Christ 
had truly circumcised and brought out of error, if he was not guilty of any 
propaganda to persuade those latter to submit to the same practices as he did 
himself, if he did not hold up these practices as obligatory and necessary for 
salvation, he might be saved. This, at any rate, was what men of large mind 
admitted. But there were others who neither dared to have intercourse nor to 
live with those who observed the Law in any shape.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p13">“As for me,” Justin says, “I believe that when a 
person, from weakness of understanding, wishes to observe as much as he can of 
that Law which was imposed upon the Jews because of the hardness of their heart, 
when, at the same time, that person hopes in Jesus Christ, and is determined to 
satisfy all the eternal and natural duties of justice and of piety, that he 
makes no difficulty in living with other Christians without wishing to induce 
them to be circumcised or keep the Sabbath, I believe, I repeat, that such a 
person ought to be received to friendly intercourse in every way. But any Jews 
who pretend to believe in Jesus Christ and wish to force the faithful Gentiles 
to observe the Law, I reject absolutely. . . . Those who, after having known and 
confessed that Jesus is the Christ, abandon their faith because they are 
persuaded by these obstinate-minded men in order to go over to the Law of Moses, 
whatever may be their reason for doing so, will find no salvation unless they 
acknowledge their fault before their death.”</p>

<pb n="149" id="xvi-Page_149" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_149.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p14">Origen looks at matters in a similar fashion. Jews who have 
become Christians, according to him, have abandoned the Law. Jews who observe 
the Law as Christians are Ebionites and sectaries, because they value 
circumcision and practices that Jesus has abolished. Logic accomplished itself. 
It was inevitable that a duality which prevented Christians from eating together 
even at Easter, must end in a complete schism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p15">From the middle of the second century, in fact, the hatred 
between the two religions was sealed. The quiet disciples of Jesus, and the Jews 
who were exiled for their territorial fanaticism, became daily more mutually 
furious. According to the Christians, a new people had been substituted for the 
ancient. The Jews accused the Christians of apostacy, and subjected them to real 
persecution.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p16">“They treat us like enemies, as if they were at war with 
us, killing us and torturing us when they can, just as you do yourselves,” 
Justin said to the Romans.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p17">Women who wished to become converts were scourged in the 
synagogues and stoned. The Jews reproached the Christians for no longer sharing 
the anger and the griefs of Israel. The Christians began to inflict a reproach 
on the whole Jewish nation which certainly neither Peter, nor James, nor the 
author of the Apocalypse would have addressed to them, that of having crucified 
Jesus. Up till then his death had been looked upon as Pilate’s crime, as that of 
the High Priests and of certain Pharisees, but not of the whole of Israel. Now 
the Jews were made to appear as a decided nation, one that assassinated God’s 
envoys and rebelled against the clearest prophecies. The Christians made a sort 
of dogma out of the non-reconstruction of the Temple, and looked upon those as 
their most mortal enemies who put forward any pretensions to giving the lie to 
their prophecies on this matter. As a matter of fact, the Temple was not <pb n="150" id="xvi-Page_150" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_150.html" />restored till the time of Omar, that is to say, at the 
period when Christianity in its turn was conquered at Jerusalem. When Omar 
wished to be shown the holy site, he found that the Christians had converted it 
into a place for depositing filth, out of hatred for the Jews.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p18">The Ebionites or Nazarenes, who had for the most part 
retired to the other side of the Jordan, naturally did not share these 
sentiments. They were a numerous body, and by decrees gained possession of 
Paneas, all the country of the Nabateans, Hauran, and Moab. They kept up their 
relations with the Jews and Aquiba, and the most celebrated doctors were known 
to them; Aquila was their favourite translator, but the mistakes that they made 
with regard to the period at which those two teachers flourished, proves that 
they had only received a vague echo of their celebrity. Besides this, the 
writers of the Catholic Church speak about two sorts of Ebionites, one of which 
retained all the Jewish ideas, and only attributed an ordinary birth to Jesus, 
whereas the other agreed with St Paul in admitting that observances were 
necessary only for Israelites by blood, and admitted that Jesus had a 
supernatural birth, such as is recounted in the first chapter of Matthew. The 
dogmas of the Ebionite school followed the same line of development as those of 
the Catholic Church; by degrees, even in that direction, there was a tendency 
to elevate Jesus above humanity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p19">Although they were excluded from Jerusalem as being 
circumcised, the Ebionites of the East were always supposed to dwell in the Holy 
City. The Ebionites of the rest of the world still looked upon the Church of 
Jerusalem as it had been in the time of Peter and James as the peaceful capital 
of Christendom. Jerusalem is the universal <i>kibla</i> of Judeo-Christianity; the 
Elkasaites, who observed <pb n="151" id="xvi-Page_151" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_151.html" />that <i>kibla</i> to the letter, only symbolised the general 
feeling. But such a resistance to evidence could not last long. Soon 
Judeo-Christianity had no longer a mother, and Nazarene or Ebionite traditions 
existed no longer except amongst the scattered sectaries of Syria.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p20">Hated by the Jews, almost strangers to the Churches of St 
Paul, the Judeo-Christians decreased daily. It was not with them as it was with 
other Churches, which were all situated in large cities, and participated in the 
general civilisation, for they were scattered about in unknown villages, to 
which no rumours from the outside world had access. Episcopacy was the product 
of great cities: they had no Episcopacy. Thus having no organised hierarchy, 
deprived of the ballast of Catholic orthodoxy, tossed about by every wind, they 
were more or less lost in Essenism and Elkaism. With them the Messianic belief 
resulted in an endless theory about angels. The theosophy and the asceticism of 
the Essenes caused the merits of Jesus to be forgotten; abstinence from flesh, 
and the ancient precepts of the Nazarites, assumed an exaggerated importance. 
The literature of the Ebionites, which was all in Hebrew, appears to have been 
weak. Only their old Hebrew gospel, which resembled that of Matthew, preserved 
its value. The converted Jews who knew no Greek were fond of it, and still made 
it their gospel in the fourth century. Their Acts of the Apostles, on the other 
hand, were more or less sophisticated. The journeys of Peter, which are scarcely 
mentioned in the canonical Acts, received a large development through their 
imagination. They added on to them some wretched apocryphas, which were 
attributed to some of the prophets and apostles, and in which James seems to 
have played a principal part. Hatred for St Paul breathes out of all those 
writings, the like of which we shall find written in Greek at Rome.</p>

<pb n="152" id="xvi-Page_152" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_152.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p21">Such a false position was sure to condemn Ebionism to 
death. “Wishing to maintain an intermediary position,” Epiphanius wittily 
remarks, “Ebion was nothing, and in him this saying was accomplished: ‘I came 
near suffering every misfortune, party wall as I am between the Church and the 
synagogue.’” St Jerome also says that because they wished to be Jews and 
Christians at the same time, they did not succeed in being either Jews or 
Christians. Thus at the very birth of Christianity occurred what has happened 
in nearly all religious movements. The first century of the Hegira witnessed the 
extermination of the companions, relations, and friends of Mahomet, of all 
those, in a word, who wished to enjoy the monopoly of that revolution of which 
they were the authors. In the Franciscan movement, the real disciples of St 
Francis d’Assisi found, at the end of a generation, that they were dangerous 
heretics who were given up to the flames by hundreds.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p22">The fact is that in those first days of a creative activity 
ideas progress with giant strides: the imitator soon becomes retrograde, and a 
heretic amongst his own sect, an obstacle to its views, which wish to progress 
in spite of him, and thus often insult and kill him. He does not advance any 
more, and everything is advancing around him. The <i>Ebionim</i>, for whom the first 
Beatitude had been pronounced (Blessed are the <i>Ebionim</i>!), were now a scandal 
for the Church, and their pure doctrine was looked on as blasphemy. Certainly 
the jokes of Origen, and the insults of Epiphanius towards the real founders of 
Christianity, have something offensive about them. On the other hand, it is 
certain that the <i>Ebionim</i> of Kokaba would not have transformed the world if 
Christianity had remained a Jewish sect; a small Talmud would have been the 
result, and the Thora would never have been abandoned. In time the relations of 
Jesus would have become a religious aristocracy, <pb n="153" id="xvi-Page_153" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_153.html" />which would have been intolerable and destructive to the 
work of Jesus. Like nearly all the descendants of great men, they would have 
laid claim to the inheritance of his genius, or of his sanctity, and would have 
treated those with disdain whom Jesus would, with much more reason, have taken 
as his spiritual family. Like the heirs of some celebrated writer, they would 
have wished to keep what he had thought and felt for the benefit of all to 
themselves. The lowly Jesus would have become a principle of vanity for some 
foolish people; the <i>desposyni</i> would have been persuaded that their great-great 
uncle had preached and had been crucified to obtain religious titles and honours 
in the synagogue for them. Jesus seems to have feared this serious mistake; one 
day, stretching out his hand to his disciples, he said with perfect truth,—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xvi-p23">Behold, my mother and my brethren. Whoever does the will of 
my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p24">Ebionism and Nazaraism continued till the fifth or sixth 
centuries in the more remote parts of Syria, especially in the countries beyond 
Jordan, which was the refuge of all the sects, as well as in the region of Alep, 
and in the island of Cyprus. Persecuted by the orthodox emperors, it disappeared 
in the whirlwind of Islam. In one sense it might be said that it was continued 
by Islam. Yes, Islamism is, in many respects, the prolongation or rather the 
revenge of Nazaraism. Christianity, such as the Greek polytheists and 
metaphysicians had made it, could not suit the Syrians or Arabs, who held 
strongly to the view of separating God from man, and who required the greatest 
religious simplicity. The heresies of the fourth and fifth centuries, having 
their centre in Syria, are a sort of permanent protestation against the 
exaggerated doctrines of the Trinity and the Incarnation, which the Greek fathers <pb n="154" id="xvi-Page_154" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_154.html" />brought so prominently forward. Theodoret asked himself 
<i>how he, who is the author of life, could become mortal. He, who has suffered, is a 
man whom God took from our midst. Sufferings belong to man, who is passible. It 
was the form of the servant which sufered</i>. Ibas, of Edessa, said:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xvi-p25">I do not envy Christ, who has become God, for I may become 
what he has become.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p26">And on Easter Day he ventured to express himself thus:</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xvi-p27">To-day, Jesus has become immortal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p28">That is the pure Ebionite or Nazarene doctrine. Islamism 
says nothing more. Mahomet knew Christianity from those communities established 
beyond the Jordan which were opposed to the Council of Nicæa and to the councils 
which it developed. For him, Christians are Nazarenes. Mussulman Docetism has 
its roots in the same sects. If Islamism substitutes the <i>Kibla</i> of Mecca for that 
of Jerusalem, on the other hand it renders the greatest honour to the site of 
the Temple: the mosque of Omar rises from that ground which was defiled by the 
Christians. Omar himself worked to clear away the filth, and pure monotheism 
rebuilt its fortress on Mount Moriah. It is often said that Mahomet was an 
Arian: that is not exact. Mahomet was a Nazarene, a Judeo-Christian. Under him 
Semitic monotheism regained its rights, and avenged itself for those 
mythological and polytheistic complications which Greek genius had introduced 
into the theology of the first disciples of Jesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p29">There was one direction in which the Hebrew Ebionites were 
important in the literary work of the Universal Church. The study of Biblical 
Hebrew, which was so neglected in Paul’s Churches, continued to 
flourish amongst them. From their midst, or from the midst of neighbouring 
sects, there sprang <pb n="155" id="xvi-Page_155" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_155.html" />the celebrated translators Symmachus and Theodosion. They 
are represented now as Ebionites now as Samaritans, always as proselytes, 
deserters, Judaising heretics. The controversies with regard to the Messianic 
prophecies, especially with regard to the <i>Alma</i>, the alleged virgin mother of 
Isaiah, brought men back to the study of the text. The Hebrew Gospel and its 
slightly altered brother the Gospel of St Matthew, with its legends and 
genealogies at the beginning, were another object of polemics. Symmachus, above 
all, seems to have been a universally respected doctor in those distant 
Churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p30">It was under conditions which differed but little from 
those that have been described that, apparently, the Syriac version of the Old 
Testament, called <i>Peschito</i>, was made. According to some, Greeks were its 
authors; according to others, Judeo-Christians; it is, however, certain that 
Jews collaborated in it, as it is produced directly from the Hebrew, and as it 
has some passages which are remarkably parallel with the Targums. According to 
all appearances, this version was produced at Edessa. Later, when Christianity 
dominated in those countries, the New Testament writings were translated into a 
dialect which is altogether analagous to that of the ancient <i>Peschito</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p31">That school of Hebraising Christians did not outlive the 
second century. The orthodoxy of the Hellenistic Churches was always suspicious 
of <i>Hebraic truth</i>; piety did not inspire men with any wish to consult it, and the 
study of Hebrew offered almost insurmountable obstacles to any one who was not a 
Jew. Origen, Dorotheus of Antioch, and St Jerome were exceptions. Even Jews who 
were living in Greek or Latin countries greatly neglected the ancient text. 
Rabbi Meir, obliged to go to Asia, could not find a Hebrew copy of the book of 
Esther <pb n="156" id="xvi-Page_156" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_156.html" />amongst the inhabitants; he wrote it for them from memory, 
so that he might be able to read it in the synagogue on the day of <i>Purim</i>. It is 
certain that, but for the Jews of the East, the Hebrew text of the Bible would 
have been lost. By preserving that invaluable document of the old Semitic world 
for us, the Jews have rendered a service to the human race which is equal to 
that which the Brahmins have rendered it by preserving the Vedas.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XV. Antonius Pius." progress="51.25%" id="xvii" prev="xvi" next="xviii">

<h2 id="xvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XV.</h2>

<h3 id="xvii-p0.2">ANTONINUS PIUS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xvii-p1.1">Hadrian</span> returned to Rome, which he did not leave again, in 
135. Roman civilisation had just exterminated one of its most dangerous 
enemies, Judaism. On all sides there was peace, the respect of peoples, the 
barbarians apparently submissive, and the mildest maxims of government 
introduced and carried out.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p2">Trajan had been perfectly right in believing that men can 
be governed whilst they are treated with civility. The idea that the State was 
not only tutelary but also benevolent was taking deep root. Hadrian’s 
private conduct gave rise to grave reproach; his character got worse as his 
health became worse, but the people did not notice it. Unexampled splendour and 
well-being which enveloped everything like a brilliant halo, hid the defective 
sides of the social organisation. To speak the truth, these defective sides were 
capable of being corrected. The door was open to any progress. Stoic philosophy 
was penetrating the legislature, and introducing into it the idea of the rights 
of man, of civil equality, and <pb n="157" id="xvii-Page_157" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_157.html" />of the uniformity of provincial administration. The 
privileges of the Roman aristocracy were daily disappearing, and the chiefs of 
society believed in and were working for progress. They were philosophers who, 
without looking for Utopia, yet desired the greatest possible application of 
reason to human affairs. That was worth a great deal more than the fanatical and 
inapplicable Thora, which at best was only good for a very small nation. Men had 
reason to be satisfied with life, and behind that fine generation of statesmen 
one could perceive another wiser, more serious, more upright still.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p3">Hadrian was amusing himself, and he had the right to do so. 
His curious and active mind dreamt of all sorts of chimeras at one and the same 
time, but his judgment was not sure enough to preserve him from faults of taste. 
At the foot of the hills of Tibur he had a villa built which was, as it were, 
the album of his journeys and the pandemonium of celebrity. It might have been 
called the noisy and somewhat bold fair of a dying world. Everything was there: 
false Egyptian, false Greek, the Lyceum, the Academy the Prytaneum, the Canous, 
the Alpheus, the vale of Tempe, the Elysian Fields, Tartarus; temples, 
libraries, theatres, a hippodrome, a naumachia, baths. It was a strange place, 
and yet attractive I For it was the last place in which men amused themselves, 
where men of intellect went to sleep to the empty noise of “greedy Acheron.” At 
Rome the chief care of the fantastic emperor was that senseless tomb, that vast 
mausoleum, where Babylon was outdone, and which, stripped of its ornaments, has 
been the citadel of Papal Rome. His buildings covered the world; the atheneums 
that he founded, the encouragement that he gave to letters and fine arts, and 
the immunities that he granted to professors, rejoiced the hearts of all men of 
learning. Unhappily superstition, eccentricity, and cruelty more and more <pb n="158" id="xvii-Page_158" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_158.html" />gained the upper hand over him as his physical 
forces left him. He had built himself an <span lang="LA" id="xvii-p3.1">elysium</span>, in order not to believe in it, and a hell, 
to laugh at it; a hall of philosophers, to make fun of them; a <span lang="LA" id="xvii-p3.2">canopus</span>, to 
point out the impostures of priests, and to recall to his mind the 
foolish festivals of Egypt, that had made him laugh so much. Now, everything 
seemed to him hollow and empty: nothing more supported him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p4">Perhaps some martyrdoms which took place during his reign, 
and for which there seems to have been no motive, are to be attributed to the 
caprices and disorders of his last months. Telesphorus was then the head of the 
Church at Rome; he died confessing Christ, and passed to the number of the 
glories of the faith.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p5">The death of this amateur Cæsar was sad and without 
dignity, for no really lofty moral sentiment animated him. Nevertheless, in him 
the world lost a powerful support. The Jews alone triumphed over the agonies of 
his last moments. It was customary amongst them not to mention him except saying 
after his name, “May God smash his leg.” He was sincerely attached to 
civilisation, and understood well what it would come to in time. With him 
ancient literature and art came to an end. He was the last emperor who believed 
in glory, just as Ælius Verus was the last man who knew how to enjoy delicate 
pleasures. Human affairs are so frivolous that brilliancy and splendour must 
take their share in them. A world will not hold together without that; Louis 
XIV. knew it, and men lived and live still in his sun of gilded copper. In his 
own fashion, Hadrian marked a summit, after which a rapid descent commenced. 
Certainly Antoninus and Marcus Aurelius were vastly his superiors in virtue, but 
under them the world was getting sad and losing its gaiety, was beginning to 
wear the monk’s cowl and become Christian; superstition was on the increase. <pb n="159" id="xvii-Page_159" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_159.html" />Hadrian’s art, although it also had its gnawing worm, still 
holds to principles: it is a clever and wise art; afterwards the decadence set 
in with irresistible force. Ancient society perceives that all is in vain; now, 
the day when one makes that discovery, one is near death. The two accomplished 
sages who are going to reign are two ascetics, after their own fashion. Lucius 
Verus and Faustina will be the unclassed survivors of the ancient elegance. It 
really was from that time that the world bade farewell to joy, treated the muses 
as seductresses, will no longer listen to anything but what keeps up its 
melancholy, and becomes changed into a vast hospital.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p6">Antoninus was a St Louis as far as heart and rectitude 
went, with much more judgment, and a wider range of intellect. He was the most 
perfect sovereign that ever reigned. He was even superior to Marcus Aurelius, as 
the reproaches of weakness which may be addressed to the latter cannot be 
applied to him. To enumerate his virtues would be to enumerate all the qualities 
of which a perfect man can command. In him all the world saluted an incarnation 
of the mythical Numa Pompilius. He was the most constitutional of sovereigns, 
and, of the same time, simple, economical, quite taken up with good deeds and 
public works, far from any excess, free from rhetoric and any affectation of 
mind. By his means philosophy really became a power; everywhere philosophers 
were richly pensioned; already he was surrounded by ascetics, and the general 
direction of the education of Marcus Aurelius was his work.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p7">Thus the world’s ideal seemed to have been attained, wisdom 
reigned, and for twenty-three years the world was governed by a father. 
Affectation, false taste in literature, fell to the ground; people became simple; public instruction became an object of lively solicitude. The condition of 
the whole world was ameliorated; <pb n="160" id="xvii-Page_160" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_160.html" />excellent laws, especially in favour of slaves, 
were carried; the relief of those who suffered became the object of universal 
care. The preachers of moral philosophy even surpassed the successes of Dion 
Chrysostom; the seeking for frivolous applause was the rock which they had to 
avoid. A provincial aristocracy of upright people who wished to do right, had 
succeeded the cruel aristocracy of Rome. The force and the loftiness of the 
ancient world were being lost, and men were becoming good, gentle, patient, 
humane. As always happens, socialistic ideas profited by that largeness of views 
and made their appearance, but general good sense and the force of established 
order prevented them from becoming a public evil.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p8">The similarity between these aspirations and those of 
Christianity was striking, but a profound difference separated the two schools, 
and was bound to make them hostile to each other. By its hope in the approaching 
end of the world, by its badly-concealed wishes for the ruin of ancient society, 
Christianity in the midst of the beneficent empire of the Antonines became a 
subverter that it was necessary to combat. Always pessimistic, inexhaustible in 
mournful prophecies, the Christian, far from being of service to national 
progress, showed that he disdained it. Nearly all the Catholic doctors looked 
upon war between the empire and the Church as necessary, as the last act in the 
strife between God and Satan; they boldly affirmed that persecution would last 
till the end of time. The idea of a Christian empire, though it sometimes 
presented itself to their mind, seemed to them a contradiction and an 
impossibility.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p9">Whilst the world again began to live, the Jews and Christians 
wished more obstinately than ever that it should be approaching its last hour. 
We have seen the false Baruch exhaust himself in vague announcements. The 
Judeo-Christian Sibyl never ceased thundering the whole time. The 
ever-increasing <pb n="161" id="xvii-Page_161" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_161.html" />splendour of Rome was a terrible insult to divine 
truth, to the prophets, to the saints, and so they boldly denied the happiness 
of the century. All the natural scourges, which continued to be tolerably 
numerous, were represented as signs of implacable anger. The past and present 
earthquakes in Asia were made the most of as signs of fearful terrors. 
According to the fanatics, the only cause of these calamities was the 
destruction of the Temple of Jerusalem. Rome, the harlot, had given herself up 
to a thousand lovers, who have intoxicated her; in her turn she shall be a 
slave. Italy, covered with blood from civil wars, had become the haunt of wild 
beasts. The new prophets, to express the ruin of Rome, employed nearly the same 
images which had served the Seer of 69 to depict his sombre rage.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p10">It was difficult for a society to put up with such attacks, 
without replying. The Sibylline books which contained those which were 
attributed to the pretended Hystaspes, and which announced the destruction of 
the empire, were condemned by the Roman authorities, and those who possessed 
them or read them were condemned to death. The uneasy search into the future was 
a crime under the empire; in fact, such vain curiosity almost always served as 
a cloak or a wish for revolutions and incitements to murder.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p11">It would certainly have been worthy of the wise emperor, so 
many humane reforms, if he had despised the intemperate imagination without a 
real object, and if he had abrogated the severe laws which, under Roman 
despotism, weighed on the liberty of worship and of meeting; but evidently no 
one about thought of it, any more than any one did who was about Marcus 
Aurelius. The unfettered thinker alone can be quite tolerant; now Antoninus 
observed and scrupulously maintained the ceremonies of the Roman worship. The 
policy of his <pb n="162" id="xvii-Page_162" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_162.html" />predecessors had been unvarying in that respect. They saw 
in Christianity a secret anti-social sect which dreamt of the overthrow of the 
empire; like all the men who were attached to the old Roman principles, they 
believed it necessary to repress it. There was no necessity for special edicts: 
the laws against <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xvii-p11.1">cœtus illiciti</span> and <span lang="LA" id="xvii-p11.2">illicita collegia</span> were numerous. The 
Christians came in a quite regular manner under the power of those laws. It must 
be observed, first of all, that the true spirit of liberty, as we understand it, 
was not understood by any one at that time; and that Christianity, when it 
became the master, did not practise it any more than the heathen emperors; in 
the second place, that the abrogation of the law of illicit societies would most 
likely in fact have been the ruin of the empire, founded essentially on this 
principle that the State cannot admit any society which differs from it into its 
midst. The idea was wrong, according to our ideas; however, it is quite certain 
that it was the corner-stone of the Roman constitution. The foundations of the 
empire would have been thought to be overthrown if those repressive laws which 
were looked upon as essential conditions to the stability of the State had been 
relaxed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p12">The Christians seemed to understand this. Far from finding 
fault with Antoninus personally, they rather looked upon him as having 
ameliorated their lot. A fact which does this sovereign infinite honour, is that 
the principal advocate of Christianity ventured to address him with full 
confidence, in order to obtain redress from a legal situation which he 
reasonably found unjust and unbecoming in such a fortunate reign. They went 
further, and there is no doubt that during the first years of Marcus Aurelius 
different rescripts were forged in the name of Antoninus, which, supposed to be 
addressed to the Lariseans, the Thessalonians, the Athenians, to all <pb n="163" id="xvii-Page_163" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_163.html" />the Greeks, to the Asiatic States, were so favourable to 
the Church that if Antoninus had really countersigned them he would have been 
very inconsistent in not turning Christian. These documents only prove one 
thing,—the opinion which the Christians retained of the excellent emperor. He 
did not show himself less benevolent towards the Jews, who no longer menaced the 
empire. The laws forbidding circumcision, which had been the consequence of 
Bar-Coziba’s revolt, were abrogated, as far as they were vexatious. The Jew was 
at perfect liberty to sacrifice his sun, but the penalty for practising the 
operation on a non-Jew was castration, that is, death. Civil jurisdiction within 
the community does not appear to have been restored to the Jews till later.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvii-p13">Such was the rigour of the established legal order, such was 
the popular effervescence against the Christians, that even 'during this reign 
one is sorry to find many martyrs. Polycarp and Justin are the most illustrious 
amongst them, but they were not the only ones. Asia Minor was stained with the 
blood of very many judicial murders, which were all provoked by riots; we shall 
see Montanism rise up like a hallucination of that intoxication for martyrdom. In Rome, the book of the false Hernias will appear to us as if 
it came out of a bath of blood. Prejudice for martyrdom, questions relating to 
renegades, or to those who had shown some weakness, fill up the whole book. 
Justin has described to us on every page Christians as victims who expect 
nothing but death; their very name, like in the time of Pliny, was a crime.</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xvii-p14">Jews and heathens persecute us on all sides; they rob us of 
our possessions, and only leave us our life when they cannot deprive us of it. 
They cut off our heads, nail us to the cross, expose us to wild beasts, torture 
us with chains, with fire, with the most horrible torments. But the more ills we 
have to endure, <pb n="164" id="xvii-Page_164" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_164.html" />the more the number of the faithful increases. The 
vine-grower prunes his vines to make them shoot out anew; he cuts off the 
branches that have borne fruit, to make it throw out others more vigorous and 
fruitful; the same thing happens to God’s people, which is like a fertile vine, 
planted by its band and that of our Lord Jesus Christ.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVI. The Christians and Public Opinion." progress="53.78%" id="xviii" prev="xvii" next="xix">
<h2 id="xviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XVI.</h2>

<h3 id="xviii-p0.2">THE CHRISTIANS AND PUBLIC OPINION.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xviii-p1.1">In</span> order to be just, one must picture to oneself the 
prejudices amongst which the public then lived. Christianity was very little 
known. The lower classes do not like distinctions, or for some to live apart by 
themselves, for others to be more Puritan than they are, and to abstain from 
feasts and their usages. When one hides oneself, they always suppose that there 
is something to hide. In all time secret religious rites have provoked certain 
calumnies, which are always the same. The mysteries by which they are surrounded 
cause others to believe in unnatural debaucheries, in infanticide, incest, even 
in anthropophagy. They are tempted to believe that it is a secret camorra, 
organised in opposition to the laws. Besides this, informing had in ancient law, 
in spite of the efforts of good emperors, an importance which fortunately it no 
longer possesses, and thence sprang a type of libel, drawn up, so to say, in 
advance, from which no Christian could escape.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p2">Everything was certainly false in those popular rumours, 
but some badly-understood fact seemed to give some substance to them. Certain 
inquiries had turned out to the detriment of those who were inculpated. The 
apologists do not deny it: respect for the matter which had been judged stops 
them, but <pb n="165" id="xviii-Page_165" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_165.html" />they charge the sectaries with the evil, and ask that the 
faults of some may not be laid to all. The nocturnal gatherings, the signs of 
recognition, certain eccentric symbols, everything that had anything to do with 
the mystery in the Eucharist, the sacramental phrases with regard to the body 
and blood of Christ, excited suspicion. That bread which the Christian woman ate 
in secret before every meal must have appeared to be a philtre. A number of 
practices seemed tokens of the crime of magic, which was punished with death. The 
custom of the faithful to call each other brother and sister, and above all the 
holy kiss, the kiss of peace, which was given without distinction of sex at the 
most solemn moment of the assemblage, would be sure to provoke the most 
unfavourable interpretations in the mind of a public that was incapable of 
understanding this golden age of purity. The idea of meetings where all 
familiarities and promiscuities were allowed, naturally arose from such facts, 
which were distorted by malice and sarcasm.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p3">The accusation of atheism was even more redoubtable. It 
entailed the punishment of death as a parricide, and worked up all 
superstitions at once. The undissembled aversion of the Christians for the 
temples, statues, and altars was constantly productive of some incident. There 
was no scourge, no earthquake, for which they were not held responsible. Every 
act of sacrilege, every fire in a temple, was attributed to them. Christians and 
Epicureans were confounded in this respect, and their secret presence in any 
town caused consternation, which was worked upon to raise the mob. The lower 
classes were thus the centre of hatred for the Christians. What the authentic 
acts of the martyrs treat with the greatest contempt, and as the worst enemies 
of the saints, are the ruffians of the large towns. The faithful never looked 
upon themselves as belonging to the people; <pb n="166" id="xviii-Page_166" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_166.html" />they seemed in the towns to form the respectable middle 
class, very respectful towards the authorities, and very much disposed to come 
to an understanding with them. To defend themselves before the people seemed to 
the bishops to be a disgrace: they would only argue with the authorities. How 
plain it is that the very day the government would relax its rigour, 
Christianity and it would soon come to an understanding! How clear it is that 
Christianity would be delighted to be the religion of the government. A 
singular thing is that the only portion of heathen society with which the 
Christians had any analogy of opinion was the group of Epicureans. The name of 
Atheists was equally assigned to the disciples of Jesus and those of Epicurus. 
They had, in fact, this feature in common, that they denied, though certainly 
from very different reasons, the puerilely supernatural and the ridiculous 
wonders in which the people believed. In them the Epicureans saw the impostures 
of the priests, the Christians the impostures of the devil. What aggravated the 
case of the Christians was that by their exorcisms they were supposed to be able 
to stop local wonders, and to impose silence on the oracles which made the 
fortune of a city or of a country. When Alexander of Abonotica saw that his 
frauds were discovered, he said,—“There is nothing surprising in that; Pontus is 
full of Atheists and Christians!” That frightened the people, and restored to 
the impostor a momentary popularity. He burnt the books of Epicurus, and ordered 
the partisans of both sects to be stoned. Amastris, a Christian and Epicurean 
town, was particularly hateful to him. At the beginning of his mysteries there 
was a cry: “ If there is any Atheist, Christian, or Epicurean here, let him go 
out!” He himself said: “Put the Christians out!” and the 
mob replied: “Put the Epicureans out!” In that superstitious country 
the name Epicurean was synonymous <pb n="167" id="xviii-Page_167" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_167.html" />with accursed. Like that of Christian, any one who 
bore it ran the risk of his life, or at least was put under the ban of society.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p4">The Christians made use of the arguments of free-thinkers 
and of the incredulous to turn the popular beliefs into ridicule, and to fight 
against fatalism. The oracles were an object of mockery to all men of intellect 
and common sense; the Christians applauded this quizzing. One curious fact is 
that of Œnomaüs of Gadara, a Cynic philosopher, who having been deceived by a 
false oracle, lost his temper, and took his revenge in a book called <i>The Deceits 
Unveiled</i>, in which he wittily ridiculed as an imposture the superstition of 
which he had for a moment been the dupe. This book was eagerly received by Jews 
and Christians. Eusebius has inserted it entire in his Evangelical 
Preparations, and the Jews appear to have put the author on a footing with 
Balaam, in the class of involuntary apologists of Israel, and of the apostles 
amongst the heathen.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p5">The Christians and Stoics, between whom there was really 
more resemblance than between the Christians and the Epicureans, never blended. 
The Stoics did not make a parade of contempt for public worship. The courage of 
the Christian martyrs seemed to them foolish obstinacy, an affectation of 
tragical heroism, a determination to die, which merited nothing but blame. These 
crowds of infatuated individuals of Asia irritated them. They confounded them 
with vain and proud Cynics who sought for theatrical deaths, and burnt 
themselves alive, in order that they might be spoken about.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p6">There was certainly more than one point of resemblance 
between the Christian philosopher and the Cynic; austere dress, constant 
declamation against the century, an isolated life, open resistance to the 
authorities. The Cynics, besides a dress which was analogous to that of the 
begging friars in the Middle <pb n="168" id="xviii-Page_168" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_168.html" />Ages, had a certain organisation, novices, superiors. They 
were the public professors of virtue, censors, bishops, “angels of the gods,” in 
their own manner; a pastoral vocation was attributed to them, a mission from 
Heaven to preach and give advice, a mission that required celibacy and perfect 
renunciation. Christians and Cynics excited the same antipathy in moderate men, 
because of their common contempt for death. Celsus reproaches Jesus, like Lucian 
reproaches Peregrinus, with having spread abroad that fatal error. “What will 
become of society,” men asked themselves, “if this spirit gets the 
upper hand, if criminals no longer fear death?” But the immorality, 
the coarse impudence of the Cynics, would not allow such a confusion, unless to 
very superficial observers. Nothing that is known of the Cynics authorises the 
belief that they were anything but attitudinarians and villainous fellows.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p7">There is no doubt that in many cases the provocation came 
from the martyrs. But civil society is wrong to allow itself to be drawn into 
acts of rigour, even towards those who seem to ask for them. The atrocious 
cruelty of the Roman penal code creates a martyrology which is itself the source 
of a vast legendary literature, full of unlikelihoods and exaggeration. 
Criticism, in exposing what is untenable in the accounts of the acts of the 
martyrs, has sometimes gone to the opposite extreme. The documents which were at 
first represented as reports of the trials of the martyrs, have been mostly 
found to be apocryphal. As the texts of historians, properly so called, relating 
to persecutions are rare and short; as the collections of Roman laws contain 
next to nothing about the matter, it was natural that the greatest reserve 
should be imposed on it. One might be tempted to believe that the persecutions 
really were only a slight matter, that the number of martyrs was 
inconsiderable, and that the whole ecclesiastical system <pb n="169" id="xviii-Page_169" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_169.html" />on this point is nothing but an artificial structure. By 
degrees light was thrown on the subject. Even freed from legendary exaggeration, 
the persecutions remain one of the darkest pages of history, and a disgrace to 
ancient civilisation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p8">Certainly if we were reduced to the acts of the martyrs to 
know about the persecutions, scepticism could have a free course. The 
composition of the acts of the martyrs became at a certain period a species of 
religious literature for which the imagination, and a certain pious enthusiasm, 
were much more consulted than authentic documents. With the exception of the 
letter relative to Polycarp’s death, that which contains the account of the 
sufferings of the heroes of Lyons, the acts of the martyrs of Africa, and some 
other accounts which bear the stamp of being written in the most serious manner, 
one must allow that the documents of this character, which have been too easily 
accepted as sincere, are nothing but pious romances. We know also that the 
historians of the empire were singularly poor in detail on what refers to the 
Christians as well as on other matters. The true documents concerning the 
persecutions which the Church had to suffer, are the works that compose the 
primitive Christian literature. These works need not be by the authors to whom 
they are attributed, to have authority on such a question. There was such a 
widespread taste at that date for attributing documents, that a great number of 
those books which have been left to us by the first two centuries are by 
uncertain authors; but that does not prevent these books from being exact 
mirrors of the time at which they were written. The first Epistle attributed to 
St Peter, the Revelation of St John, the fragment that is called the Epistle of 
Barnabas, the Epistle of Clement Romanus, even though it be not by him, the 
totally or partially apocryphal Epistles of St Ignatius and Polycarp, the <pb n="170" id="xviii-Page_170" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_170.html" />Sibylline poems that belong to the first or second century, 
all the original documents that Eusebius has preserved for us on the origin of 
Montanism, the controversies between the Gnostics and the Montanists about 
martyrdom, the <i>Pastor</i> of Hermas, the Apologies of Aristides and of Quadratus, 
of St Justin, Tatian, Athenagoras, show at each page a state of violence that 
weighs on the thoughts of the writer, besets him in a measure, and leaves him 
with no just appreciation of the situation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p9">From Nero to Commodus, except at short intervals, one might 
say that the Christian lived continually with the prospect of being put to death 
before his eyes. Martyrdom is the basis of Christian apology. To listen to the 
controversialists of the period, it is the sign of the truth of Christianity. 
The orthodox Church alone has martyrs; the dissenting sects, the Montanists, for 
example, made ardent efforts to prove that they were not deprived of that 
supreme criterion of truth. The Gnostics are put under the ban by all the 
Churches, above all because they declared martyrdom to be useless. In fact then, 
as Tertullian wishes, persecution was the natural state of the Christian. The 
details of the acts of the martyrs may be mostly wrong, but the terrible picture 
that they lay before us, was nevertheless a reality. One has often drawn a wrong 
picture to oneself of that terrible strife which has surrounded the origins of 
Christianity with a brilliant halo and impressed on the most beautiful centuries 
of the empire a hideous blot of blood: one has not exaggerated its gravity. 
The persecutions were an element of the first order in the formation of that 
great association of men which was the first to make its rights triumph over the 
tyrannical pretensions of the State.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p10">As a matter of fact, men die for their opinions, not for 
certainties—for what they believe, and not <pb n="171" id="xviii-Page_171" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_171.html" />for what they know. A scholar who has discovered a theorem 
has no need to die in order to attest the truth of that theorem; he proves his 
demonstration, and that is enough. On the other hand, as soon as it is a 
question of beliefs, the great sign and the most efficacious demonstration is to 
die for them. That is the explanation of the extraordinary success which some of 
the religious attempts of the East have obtained.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p11">“You Europeans will never understand anything about 
religions,” said to me the most intelligent of Asiatics, “for you 
have never had the opportunity of seeing them formed amongst yourselves; whereas 
we, on the contrary, see them formed every day. I was there whilst people who 
were cut to pieces and burnt, suffered the most horrible tortures for 
days, danced and jumped for joy because they were dying for a man whom they had 
never known (the Bab), and they were the greatest men of Persia. I, who am now 
speaking to you, was obliged to stop my legend, which in a manner preceded me, 
to prevent the people from getting killed for me.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xviii-p12">Martyrdom does not at all prove the truth of a doctrine, 
but it proves the impression that it has made on men’s minds, and 
that is all that is needed for success. The finest victories of Christianity, 
the conversion of a Justin, of a Tertullian, were brought about by the spectacle 
of the courage of the martyrs, of their joy under torments, and of the sort of 
infernal rage which urged the world on to persecute them.</p>

<pb n="172" id="xviii-Page_172" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_172.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVII. The Sects at Rome—The Cerygmass—the Roman Christian—Definitive Reconciliation of Peter and Paul." progress="56.23%" id="xix" prev="xviii" next="xx">
<h2 id="xix-p0.1">CHAPTER XVII.</h2>

<h3 id="xix-p0.2">THE SECTS AT ROME—THE CERYGMAS—THE ROMAN 
CHRISTIAN—DEFINITIVE RECONCILIATION OF PETER AND PAUL.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p1"><span class="sc" id="xix-p1.1">Rome</span> was at the highest period of her grandeur: her sway 
over the world seemed uncontested; no cloud was visible on the horizon. Far from 
growing weaker, the movement that led the provincials, above all those of the 
East, to come there in crowds, increased in intensity. The Greek speaking 
population was more considerable than ever. The insinuating <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p1.2">Græculus</span>, who was 
good for every trade, was driving the Italian from the domesticity of great 
houses; Latin literature was daily losing ground, whilst Greek was becoming the 
literary, philosophical, and religious language of the enlightened classes, 
just as it was the language of the lower classes. The importance of the Church 
of Rome was measuring itself with that of the city itself. That Church, which 
was still quite Greek, had an uncontested superiority over the others. Hyginus, 
her chief, obtained the respect of the whole Christian world. Rome was then for 
the provinces what Paris is in its brilliant days, the city of all contacts, all 
fecundations. Whoever wished to find a place of mark aspired to go thither; 
nothing was consecrated but what had received its stamp at that universal 
exhibition of the productions of the entire universe.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p2">Gnosticism, with its ambition of setting the fashion in 
Christian preaching, especially yielded to that tendency. None of the Gnostic 
schools sprang from Rome, but nearly all came to an end there. Valentinus was 
the first to try it. That daring sectary may even <pb n="173" id="xix-Page_173" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_173.html" />have had the idea of seating himself on the episcopal 
throne of the unrivalled city. He showed every appearance of Catholicism, and 
preached in the absurd style that he had invented. Its success was mediocre; 
that pretentious philosophy, that unquiet curiosity, scandalised the faithful. 
Hyginus drove the innovator from the Christian pulpit. From that time forward 
the Roman Church indicated the purely practical tendency which was always to 
distinguish her, and showed herself ready quickly to sacrifice science and 
talent to edification.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p3">Another heterodox doctor, Cerdon, appeared at Rome about 
that time. He was a native of Syria, and introduced doctrines which differed but 
little from those of the Gnostics of that country. His manner of distinguishing 
God from the Creator; of placing another unknown god above God, the father of 
Jesus; of representing one of the gods as just, the other as good, sounds 
contrary to right. Cerdon found that this world was as imperfect a work as that 
Jehovah Himself to Whom it was attributed, and who was represented as subject to 
human passions. He rejected all the Jewish books in a mass, as well as all the 
passages in Christian writings, from which it might result that Christos had 
been able to take real flesh. It was quite simple: matter seemed to him to be a 
deterioration, an evil. The Resurrection was repugnant to him for the same 
reason. The Church censured him; he submitted, and retracted his opinions, then 
began to dogmatise afresh, either in public or private. Thence arose a most 
equivocal position. His life was spent in leaving the Church and joining it 
again, in doing penance for his errors, and in maintaining them afresh. The 
unity of the Church was too strong in Rome for Cerdon to be able to dream of 
forming a separate congregation there as he would certainly have done in Syria. 
He exercised his influence over a few isolated individuals, <pb n="174" id="xix-Page_174" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_174.html" />whom the apparent depth of his language and of 
doctrines which were then quite novel seduced. A certain Lucain or Lucian is 
particularly quoted amongst his disciples, without mentioning the celebrated 
Marcion, who, as we shall see, sprang from him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p4">The abstract Gnosticism of Alexandria and Antioch, 
appearing under the form of a bold philosophy, found little favour in the 
capital of the world. It was the Ebionites, the Nazarenes, the Elkasaites, the 
Essenes, which were all Gnostic heresies in a way, but of a moderate and 
Judeo-Christian Gnosticism in their affinities, it was those heresies, I say, 
that swarmed at Rome, which made the legend of Peter, and created the future of 
that great Church. The mysterious formulas of Elkasaism were usual in their 
midst, especially for the baptismal ceremony. The neophyte, presented on the 
edge of a river or a fountain of flowing water, took heaven and earth, air and 
water, to witness that it was his firm resolve to sin no more. For these 
sectaries, who sprang from Juda, Peter and James were the two corners of the 
Church of Jesus. We have often remarked that Rome was always the principal home 
of Judeo-Christianity. The new spirit, represented by the school of Paul, was 
checked there by a highly conservative one. In spite of the efforts of 
conciliatory men, the apostle of the Gentiles had here also obstinate 
adversaries. Peter and Paul fought their last battle before becoming definitely 
reconciled in the bosom of the Universal Church for eternity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p5">The life of the two apostles was beginning to be much 
forgotten. They had been dead about seventy-seven years; all who had seen them 
had disappeared, the greater portion without leaving any writings behind them. 
One was at perfect liberty to embroider on that still virgin canvas. A vast 
Ebionite legend had been formed in Rome and was <pb n="175" id="xix-Page_175" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_175.html" />settled at about the time at which we have arrived. St 
Peter’s journeys and sermons were its principal object. In it the missionary 
journeys of the chief of the apostles, especially along the coasts of Phœnicia; the conversions which be had effected; his strifes, especially with the great 
Antichrist who at that time was the spectre of the Christian conscience, Simon 
Magus, were related. But often in hidden words, under that abhorred name was 
hidden another personage, the false Apostle Paul, the enemy of the Law, the 
destroyer of the true Church. The true Church was that of Jerusalem, over which 
James, the Lord’s brother presided. No apostolate was valid which could not 
produce letters emanating from that central college. Paul had none, he was 
therefore an intruder. He was the “enemy” who came behind the real sower to sow the bad seed. With what force, too, Peter exposed his impostures, 
his false allegations of personal revelations, his ascension into the third 
heaven, his pretensions of knowing things about Jesus which those who had heard 
the Gospel had not heard, his disciples' exaggerated conceptions of the 
divinity of Jesus! At Antioch especially Peter’s triumph was complete. Simon 
had succeeded in turning the people of that city away from the truth. By a 
series of clever manœuvres Peter brought one of the victims of Simon’s 
sorceries, to whom the magician had imparted his own form, to show himself to 
the people of Antioch. What was their astonishment on hearing him whom they took 
for the Samaritan magician, retract in these terms:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xix-p6">I have lied about Peter he is the true apostle of the prophet 
who was sent by God for the salvation of the world. The angels beat me last 
night for having calumniated him. Do not listen to me if I speak against him in 
the future!</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p7">Naturally all Antioch returned to Peter and cursed his 
rival.</p>

<pb n="176" id="xix-Page_176" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_176.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xix-p8">Thus the real apostle continued his journeys, following the 
traces of the Samaritan impostor, and arrived at the capital of the empire 
immediately after him. The impostor redoubled his artifices, invented a thousand 
spells, and gained Nero’s mind. He even succeeded in passing off as God, and in 
being adored. His admirers raised altars to him, and, according to the author, 
these altars were still shown in his time. On the island of the Tiber, in fact, 
a college of the Sabine god Semo Sancus was established. There there were a 
number of votive columns, <span class="sc" id="xix-p8.1">SEMONI DEO SANCO</span>, on which it was easy to read, with a 
little goodwill, <span class="sc" id="xix-p8.2">SIMONI DEO SANCTO</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p9">The decisive struggle was to take place in the emperor’s 
presence. Simon’s programme was that he would raise himself into the air, and 
would hover there like a god. He did raise himself in fact, but on a sign from 
Peter the skin of his magic was burst, and he fell ignominiously, and was 
shattered to pieces. A similar accident had happened in the amphitheatre of the 
Campus Martius under Nero. An individual who had claimed to be able to raise 
himself into the air like Icarus, fell on to the angle of the emperor’s box, and 
he was covered with blood. Perhaps some real facts in the life of the Samaritan 
charlatan served as a foundation for these stories. At any rate the discomfiture 
of the impostor was represented as Peter’s greatest glory, and by it he really 
took possession of the eternal city. According to the legend his death followed 
very soon on his victory; Nero, irritated at the misadventure that had happened 
to his favourite juggler, put the apostle to death.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p10">Such is the legend which, started about the year 125 by the 
passions and rancour of the Jewish party in the Church at Rome, was by degrees 
softened down, and produced, towards the end of Hadrian’s reign, the work, in 
ten books, called “The Preaching <pb n="177" id="xix-Page_177" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_177.html" />of Peter,” or “The Journeys of Peter.” The legend had been 
cut into three parts for the purposes of publication. “ The Preaching” contained 
the account of Peter’s apostolate in Judea; the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p10.1">Periodi</span> comprised Peter’s 
journeys and his controversies with Simon in Syria and Phœnicia. His sojourn at 
Rome and his struggles before the Emperor were the subject of the “Acts of 
Peter,” another composition which formed, in some sort, the sequel of the 
<i>Cerygma</i> and of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p10.2">Periodi</span>. Those accounts of his apostolical journeys, full of 
charm for the Christian imagination, gave rise to numerous compositions, which 
soon became romances. The narrative was interspersed with pious sermons; Peter 
was made the preacher of all good doctrines; the picture of chaste love 
vivified and imparted warmth to the painting; Christian romance was created, and 
no essential machinery has been added to it since.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p11">All that first literature of the <i>Cerygmas</i> and of the 
<span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p11.1">Periodi</span> was the work of Ebionite, Essenian, and Elkasaite sectaries. Peter, 
represented as the real apostle of the Gentiles, was always its hero; James 
appeared in it as the invisible president of a <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p11.2">cœnaculum</span> filled with the divine 
spirit, having its seat at Jerusalem. Animosity against Paul was evident Like 
the Essenes and the Elkasaites of the East, those of Rome attached great 
importance to the possession of a secret literature which was reserved for the 
initiated, and the commonest frauds were employed to give to those later 
productions of Christian inspiration an authority which they did not merit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p12">The most ancient edition of the <i>Cerygmas</i> of Peter is lost, 
and we only possess two fragments which form a sort of introduction to the work. 
The first is a letter in which Peter addresses the book of his <i>Cerygmas</i> to 
James, “master and bishop of the Holy Church,” and begs him not to communicate 
it to any <pb n="178" id="xix-Page_178" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_178.html" />heathen, nor even to any Jew with a preliminary test. Peter 
says that the admirable policy of the Jews ought to be imitated, who, in spite 
of the diversities of the interpretation to which the Scripture gives rise, 
have succeeded in keeping the unity of the faith and of hope. If the book of the 
<i>Cerygmas</i> were to be circulated indiscreetly, it would give rise to schisms. 
Peter adds,—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xix-p13">I do not know that as a prophet, but because I already see 
the beginning of the evil. Some of those who are of heathen origin have rejected 
my preaching, which is conformable to the Law, and have attached themselves to 
the frivolous teaching of the enemy, which is contrary to the Law. During my 
life people have tried, by different interpretations, to pervert my words, in 
the sense of destroying the Law. According to them, that is my idea, but I am 
not bold enough to declare it. God forbid! that would be to blaspheme the Law 
of God which Moses proclaimed, and whose eternal duration our Saviour attested 
when He said: “Heaven and earth shall pass away, but not one jot or tittle of 
the Law shall pass away.” This is the truth, but there are some people who think 
themselves authorised, I do not know how, to expound my thoughts, and who claim 
to interpret the discourses that they have heard from me more pertinently than I 
do myself. They put before their catechumens as my true opinion 
matters of which I have never dreamt. If such lies are produced during my life, 
what will they not dare to do after my death?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p14">James decided in fact that the book of the <i>Cerygmas</i> should 
only be communicated to circumcised men of mature age who aspired to the title 
of doctor, and who had been tested for at least six years. The initiation was to 
take place by degrees, in order that if the results of a first experience were 
bad it might be stopped. The communication was to be made mysteriously, on the 
very spot where baptism was administered, and with the formulas of baptismal 
promises according to the Essenean or Elkasaite rite. The person who was 
initiated was to promise to submit himself to him who gave the <i>Cerygmas</i>, not to 
pass them on to any one else, not to copy them or allow them to be copied. If 
some <pb n="179" id="xix-Page_179" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_179.html" />day the books which were given to him as <i>Cerygmas</i> should 
not appear to him any longer to be true, he was to give them back to him from 
whom he had received them. On setting out on a journey he was to give them up 
“to his bishop professing the same faith as himself, and starting from the same 
principles.” When he was in danger of death he was to do the same thing, if his 
sons were not yet fit to be initiated. When they had become worthy of it the 
bishop would give them the books back, as a paternal deposit. The most singular 
thing is that the sectary is to foresee the case in which he may himself change 
his religion, and go over to the worship of some strange god. In that case, he 
must swear by his final god, and rob himself of the subterfuge of saying 
afterwards, to establish the nullity of his oath, that that God did not exist. 
“If I break my engagements,” the neophyte was obliged to add, “may 
the universe be hostile to me, as well as the ether that penetrates everything, 
and the God who is over all, the best, the greatest of beings. And if I come to 
know any other god, I swear also by that god that I will keep the engagements 
that I have taken, whether that god exists or does not exist.” Then, as a sign 
of secret partnership, the initiator and the initiated took bread and salt 
together.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p15">The absurdities of the sectaries would have been without 
any consequence anywhere but in Rome, but everything that referred to Peter 
assumed considerable proportions in the capital of the world. In spite of its 
heresies, the book of the <i>Cerygmas</i> was of great interest for the orthodox. The 
primacy of Peter was proclaimed in it; St Paul was abused, but a few after 
touches might soften down anything offensive in such attacks. Thus several 
attempts were made to lessen the singularities of the new book and to adapt it 
to the wants of the Catholics. This fashion of altering books to suit the sect to<pb n="180" id="xix-Page_180" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_180.html" />which one belonged was quite usual. By degrees the force of 
circumstances made itself felt: all sensible men saw that there was no safety 
for the work of Jesus except in the perfect reconciliation of the two chiefs of 
Christian preaching. For a long time still Paul had bitter enemies in the 
Nazarenes, and he had also exaggerated disciples like Marcion. Outside this 
stubborn right and left, a fusion of the moderate parties took place, who, 
although they owed their Christianity to one of the schools and remained 
attached to it, yet fully recognised the right of the others to call themselves 
Christians. James, who was the partisan of an absolute Judaism, was sacrificed; although he had been the real chief of the Christians of the circumcision, 
Peter was preferred to him, as he had shown more regard for Paul’s 
disciples, and James only retained his vehement partisans amongst the 
Judeo-Christians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p16">It is difficult to say who gained most by that 
reconciliation. The concessions chiefly came from Paul’s side: all 
his disciples admitted Peter without difficulty, whilst most of the Christians 
of Peter rejected Paul. But concessions often come from the strongest. In 
reality, every day gave the victory to Paul, and every Gentile who was converted 
made the balance incline to his side. Out of Syria, the Judeo-Christians were, 
so to say, drowned by the waves of the newly converted. St Paul’s churches 
prospered; they had sound sense, a sobriety of intellect, and pecuniary 
resources which the others did not possess. The Ebionite churches, on the other 
hand, were daily getting poorer. The money of Paul’s churches was 
used for the support of poor saints who could not gain their own livelihood, but 
who possessed the living tradition of the primitive spirit. The communities of 
Christians of heathen origin admired, imitated, and assimilated to themselves 
the others' elevated piety and strictness of <pb n="181" id="xix-Page_181" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_181.html" />morals. Soon more distinction could be made as regarded the 
most eminent persons in the Church of Rome. The mild and conciliatory spirit 
that had already been represented by Clemens Romanus and St Luke prevailed, and 
the contract of peace was sealed. It was agreed, according to the system of the 
author of the <i>Acts</i>, that Peter had converted the first fruits of the Gentiles, 
and that he was the first to deliver them from the yoke of the Law. It was 
admitted that Peter and Paul had been the two chiefs, the two founders of the 
Church of Rome, and thus they became the two halves of an inseparable couple, 
two luminaries like the sun and the moon. What one taught, the other taught also; they were always agreed, they combated the same enemies, were both victims of 
the perfidies of Simon Magus; at Rome, they lived like two brothers, the Church 
of Rome was their common work. Thus the supremacy of that Church was founded for 
centuries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p17">So from the reconciliation of parties and the settlement 
of the earlier strifes there sprang a great unity, the Catholic Church, the 
Church at the same time of Peter and of Paul, a stranger to the rivalries which 
had marked the first century of Christianity. Paul’s churches had shown the most 
conciliatory spirit, and they triumphed. The stubborn Ebionites remained Jewish, 
and shared the Jewish immovableness. Rome was the point where this great 
transformation took place. Already the high Christian destiny of that 
extraordinary city was being written in luminous characters. The transference of 
Easter to the day of the resurrection, which was in some measure the 
proclamation of the autonomy of Christianity, was accomplished there, at 
anyrate in the time of Hadrian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p18">The fusion that took place between the groups also took 
place with regard to their writings. Books were exchanged from one country to 
another. The <pb n="182" id="xix-Page_182" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_182.html" />writings passed from the Judeo-Christian school to that of 
Paul, with slight modifications. That <i>Cerygma of Peter</i>, which was, in its first shape, so 
offensive to Paul’s disciples, became the <i>Cerygma of Peter and Paul</i>. 
They were supposed to have travelled together, sailed in company, preached the 
gospel everywhere in perfect harmony. The Church of Corinth, especially, claimed 
to have been founded at the same time by Peter and Paul. The person of Simon 
Magus, who in the first Ebionite editions of the <i>Cerygma</i> and of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p18.1">Periodi</span> of 
Peter, was Paul himself designated by an offensive epithet, was rather a 
formidable obstacle. In the <i>Cerygma of Peter and Paul</i> the name of Simon was 
preserved, and restored to its proper sense. As the symbolism of the Ebionite 
pamphlet was not evident, Simon for the future was the common adversary whom 
Peter and Paul had pursued together hand in hand.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p19">The fundamental condition of the success of Christianity was 
now settled. Neither Peter nor Paul could succeed separately. Peter was 
preservation, Paul revolution: both were necessary. It is told in Brittany that 
when St Peter and St Paul went to preach Christianity in America, they reached a 
deep and narrow arm of the sea. Although they were agreed on essential points, 
they determined to establish themselves one on one side and one on the other, so 
that they might both teach the Gospel in their own fashion; for it seems that, 
in spite of their intimate fellowship, they could not live together very well. 
Each of them, according to the custom of the saints of Brittany, set to work to 
build his chapel. They had the materials, but only one hammer, so that every 
evening the saint who had worked during the daytime threw the hammer across the 
arm of the sea to his neighbour. Thanks to the alternative labour resulting from 
this arrangement, <pb n="183" id="xix-Page_183" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_183.html" />the work went on well, and the two chapels, which are 
yet to be seen, were built.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p20">Above all, the death of the two apostles preoccupied the 
different parties, and gave rise to the most diverse combinations. A legendary 
tissue was woven with regard to this by an instinctive work which was almost as 
imperious as that which had presided over the formation of the legend of Jesus. 
The end of the life of Peter and Paul was ordered <i>à priori</i>. It was maintained 
that Christ had announced Peter’s martyrdom just as he had foretold the death 
of the sons of Zebedee. A want was felt of associating two persons in death who 
had been forcibly reconciled. Men wished to prove, and perhaps in that they were 
not far wrong, that they were put to death at the same time, or at least in 
consequence of the same event. The spots which were looked upon as having been 
sanctified by this sanguinary drama were fixed upon at an early date, and 
consecrated by <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p20.1">memoriæ</span>. In such a case, what the people wants always gains the 
day in the end. There is no popular place in Italy where the portraits of Victor 
Emmanuel and Pius IX. are not seen side by side, and general belief will have it 
that those two men, representing principles whose reconciliation is, according 
to the most general sentiment, necessary to Italy, were really very good 
friends. If such ideas obtruded themselves into history in our time, one would 
read some day, in documents which are looked upon as serious, that 
Victor-Emmanuel, Pius IX. (most probably Garibaldi would be joined in with them) 
saw each other secretly, understood each other, and liked each other. The 
association of Voltaire and Rousseau was brought about by analogous necessities. 
The Middle Ages also tried several times, in order to appease the hatred between 
Dominicans and Franciscans, to prove that the founders of those two orders had 
been two brothers,<pb n="184" id="xix-Page_184" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_184.html" />living on the most affectionate terms together, that at 
first their rules were identical, that St Dominic wore the cord of St Francis, 
etc.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p21">The <i>Cerygma of Peter and Paul</i> was all the more important 
as it filled up the unfortunate gaps which the Acts of the Apostles showed. In 
this latter book Peter’s preaching was cut very short, and the circumstances of 
the apostles' deaths were passed over in silence. The success of a 
book that represented Peter and Paul going everywhere in company to convert the 
Gentiles,—going to Rome, preaching there, and both finding the crown of 
martyrdom there, was assured. The doctrine which they taught, according to this 
book, was equally removed from Judaism and Hellenism. The Jews were treated by 
them as enemies of Jesus and of the apostles. At Rome, Peter and Paul announced 
the destruction of their city, and their perpetual exile from Judea, because 
they had leaped with joy at the trials of the Son of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p22">It seems at first sight as if such an important work ought 
to find a place in the canon of Scripture immediately after the Acts of the 
Apostles. But the wording of it was incoherent, and incapable of satisfying the 
whole Christian community in a permanent manner. The evangelical knowledge of 
the author was too incomplete. He admitted the most childish statements from the 
Gospel to the Hebrews. Jesus confessed his sins; his mother Mary forced him to 
be baptised, and at the moment of his baptism the water seemed to be covered 
with fire. In his discourses to the Gentiles, Paul cited the apocryphal Sibyl of 
the Jews of Alexandria and of Hystaspes, a heathen prophet who announced the 
league of the kings against Christ and the Christians, the patience of the 
martyrs, and the final appearance of Christ, as authorities that ought to 
convince them. Then, contrary to Paul’s formal assertions in the <pb n="185" id="xix-Page_185" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_185.html" />Epistle to the Galatians, Peter and Paul are supposed to 
have met for the first time in Rome. Other singular opinions soon caused that 
old compilation to be condemned by the orthodox doctors. The <i>Cerygma of Peter 
and Paul</i> had only a very uncertain place amongst the canonical writings. The 
romance of Peter had, from the very beginning, contracted a sort of sectarian 
bust, which must prevent its being admitted, even after corrections, into the 
lists of the imposed dogmas.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p23">Thus the account of the death of the two apostles, like 
that of their preaching and journeys, was a matter of caprice, at anyrate as far 
as regarded form. Simplicity of style, which assures the eternal fortune of a 
narrative text, something decided in the outline, which makes the reader believe 
that events could not have happened differently, all those qualities which 
constitute the beauty of the Gospels and of the Acts of the Apostles, are 
wanting in the legend of the death of Peter and Paul. Ancient compilations 
about it existed which have disappeared, but which were not very different from 
those which have been preserved, and which have fixed the tradition on this 
important subject. The effect of the legend was abundant and rapid. Rome and all 
its environs, above all the Via Ostia, were, so to say, filled with pretended 
recollections of the last days of the apostles. A number of touching 
circumstances—Peter’s flight, the vision of Jesus bearing his cross, the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xix-p23.1">iterum 
crucifigi</span>, the last farewell of Peter and Paul, the meeting of Peter with his 
wife, St Paul at the fountain of Salvian, Plautilla sending the kerchief which 
kept up her hair to bandage Paul’s eyes—all that made a beautiful whole that 
only required a clever and simple compiler. It was too late; the vein of the 
first Christian literature was exhausted; the serenity of the historian of the 
Acts was lost, and the tone never rose above the level of story or <pb n="186" id="xix-Page_186" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_186.html" />romance. No choice could be made amongst a number of 
compilations all of which were equally apocryphal; in vain was it sought to 
cover those feeble accounts with the most venerated names (pseudo-Linus, 
pseudo-Marcellus); the Roman legend of Peter and Paul always remained in a 
sporadic state, and was more frequently related by pious guides than seriously 
read. It was an altogether local affair; no text was consecrated to be read in 
churches, and none obtained any authority.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p24">The creative vein with regard to Gospel literature also 
grew daily weaker, although it had not absolutely dried up. The Gospel of the 
Nazarenes, or of the Hebrews, or of the Ebionites, was almost as different in 
texts as it was in manuscripts. Egypt extracted from them its “Gospel of the 
Egyptians,” in which the exaggeration of a sickly enthusiasm bordered so closely 
on immorality. A compilation which had a very great success for a long time was 
the Gospel of Peter, which was most likely composed at Rome. Justin and the 
author of the pseudo-Clementine romance seem to have made use of it. It differed 
little from the Ebionite Gospel, and already showed that prepossession in favour 
of many which is the feature of the apocryphal writings. Men reflected more and 
more on the part which would be suitable to the mother of Jesus. They sought to 
connect her with David’s race; round her cradle miracles were created which 
were analogous to those which occurred at John Baptist’s birth. A 
book that was later filled with absurdities by the Gnostics, but which perhaps, 
when it appeared, did not go beyond the main note of the Catholic Church, the 
<i>Genna Marias</i>, which differed but little from the writing that is called the
<i>Protovangelium of James</i>, satisfied those wants of the imagination. Legends got 
more material every day. Men occupied themselves with the evidence of the 
midwife who attended Mary, and who vouched for <pb n="187" id="xix-Page_187" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_187.html" />her virginity. It did not suffice any longer that Jesus was 
born in a stable; men wished him, according to certain Jewish ideas which are 
to be found again in the Haggadic legend of Abraham, to be born in a cave. They 
tried to turn the journey to Egypt to some account, and as Egypt was the country 
in which there were the most idols, it was pretended that the mere view of the 
exiled child sufficed to make all the profane statues fall with their faces to 
the ground. It was known exactly what trade Jesus carried on. He made carts and 
other vehicles. They claimed to know the name of the woman who had the issue of 
blood (Berenice or Veronica), and the statues were shown which she had raised to 
Jesus in her gratitude.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p25">The desire of finding arguments which the heathen could not 
challenge was the cause of some pious frauds whose success was rapid in that 
world, which was not hard to please, and which it was intended to impress. The 
monotheistic Sibyl of Alexandria, which for centuries had not ceased to anounce 
the ruin of idolatry, was becoming more and more Christian. The authority that 
was accorded to it was of the first order. The ancient Sibylline collections 
were continually increasing, by additions in which no trouble was taken to keep 
up an appearance of probability. The heathen were enraged at what they looked 
upon as interpolations into venerable books. The Christians answered them with 
more humour than justice: “Show us any old copies in which those passages 
are not to be found.” Men of intellect made fun equally of the heathen and 
Christian Sibyls, and parodied them cleverly, so much so that Origen, for 
instance, never makes use of these depreciated arguments.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p26">To these oracles were added those of a certain Hystaspes, 
under whose name some pretended books on the mysteries of Chaldea were current 
amongst <pb n="188" id="xix-Page_188" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_188.html" />the heathen. He was made to announce the coming of Christ, 
the Apocalyptic catastrophes, the end of the world by fire, with an amount of 
assurance that argued extreme credulity in those to whom they were addressed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p27">About the same time, the documents which were supposed to 
be official, of Pilate’s administration relating to Jesus, may have been forged. 
In a controversy with the heathen and the Jews it was a great power to be able 
to appeal to pretended reports contained in the State archives. Such was the 
origin of those <i>Acts of Pilate</i> which St Justin, the Quartodecimans, and 
Tertullian had quoted, and which possessed sufficient importance for the Emperor 
Maximian II., at the beginning of the fourth century, to look upon it as an act 
of fair warfare to counterfeit them, in order to cast ridicule and contempt on 
the Christians. From the moment that it was admitted that Tiberius was 
officially informed of the death of Jesus, it was natural to suppose that this 
notification had some effect, and from that fact sprang the opinion that 
Tiberius had proposed to the Senate to place Jesus in the ranks of the gods.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xix-p28">Rome, as has been seen, continued to be the centre of an 
extraordinary movement. Heretics of all sorts met there, and were anathematised 
there. The centre of a future orthodoxy was evidently there. Pius had succeeded 
Hyginus, and was as firm as his predecessor had been in defending the purity of 
the faith. Pius is already a bishop in the proper sense of the word. Valentinus 
and Cerdon, although condemned by Hyginus, were always at Rome, trying to regain 
their lost ground, retracting at times, received as penitents, then returning to 
their dreams and continuing to have partisans. At length they were finally 
excommunicated. Valentinus would seem to have withdrawn to Cyprus; it is tot 
known what became of Cerdon. His name <pb n="189" id="xix-Page_189" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_189.html" />would have remained unknown if he had not left a disciple 
behind him who surpassed him in strength of intellect and in activity, and who 
became the greatest embarrassment for the Church that she had encountered 
hitherto, towards the middle of the second century.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XVIII. Exaggeration of St Paul’s Ideas—Marcion." progress="61.78%" id="xx" prev="xix" next="xxi">
<h2 id="xx-p0.1">CHAPTER XVIII.</h2>

<h3 id="xx-p0.2">EXAGGERATION OF ST PAUL'S IDEAS—MARCION.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p1"><span class="sc" id="xx-p1.1">The</span> great peculiarity of Christianity, the fact of a new 
religion springing from another religion, and becoming by degrees the negation 
of the one that had preceded it, naturally gave rise to the most opposite 
phenomena, till the two forms of worship were completely separated. The 
reaction would be of two kinds amongst those who did not exactly keep their 
balance on the narrow edge of orthodoxy. Some, going beyond Paul’s principles, 
fancied that the religion of Jesus had no connection with the religion of Moses. 
Others, Judeo-Christians, looked upon Christianity as a mere continuation of the 
Jewish religion. In general, it was the Gnostics who inclined to the former 
idea, but those dreamers seemed to be attacked by a sort of practical 
incapacity. An ardent, intelligent man was found to give the necessary cohesion 
to the divergent elements, and to form a lasting Church, side by side with that 
which already called itself—</p>

<p class="center" id="xx-p2">The Universal Church, the great Church of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xx-p3">Marcion was a native of Sinope, a city full of <pb n="190" id="xx-Page_190" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_190.html" />activity, which had already given the two Aquilas, and 
would later give Theodation, as participators in the religious disputes of the 
time. He was the son of the bishop of that city, and appears to have been a 
sailor. Although born a Christian, he had seriously examined his faith, and had 
devoted himself to the study of Greek philosophy, especially of Stoicism. To 
that he joined an ascetic appearance and great austerity. His father, as is 
alleged, was obliged to drive him from his Church, as he was dangerous to the 
orthodoxy of his faithful hearers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p4">We have already remarked several times on the sort of 
attraction which brought to Rome, under the pontificate of Hyginus and in the 
first years of Pius, all those whom the phosphorescent lights of growing 
Gnosticism seduced. Marcion arrived in the eternal city at the moment when 
Cerdon unsettled the most sincere believers by his brilliant metaphysics. 
Marcion, like all the sectaries, first of all showed himself a zealous 
Catholic. The Church of Rome possessed such great importance that all those who 
felt any ecclesiastical ambition aspired to govern her. The rich Sinopean 
apparently made the community a present of a large sum of money, but his hopes 
were disappointed. He had not that spirit which the Church of Rome has always 
required in her clergy. Intellectual superiority was but little valued there. 
His ardent curiosity, his vivacity of thought, and his learning, all appeared 
dangerous. It could easily be seen that they would not allow him to remain 
quietly within the narrow limits of orthodoxy. Cerdon, like he did, expiated his 
pretensions to dogmatic originality in isolation. Marcion became his disciple. 
The transcendent theories of Gnosticism, taught by that master, must have 
appeared to be the highest form of Christianity to a mind imbued with 
philosophical doctrines. Moreover, Christian dogma was so little settled as yet 
that every one of strong <pb n="191" id="xx-Page_191" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_191.html" />individuality aspired to impress it with his own seal. That 
is enough to explain the intricate roads in which this great man lost himself, 
without it being necessary to put any faith in the everyday calumnies by which 
ecclesiastical writers strive to show that the leader of every sect, when he 
separates himself from the majority of the faithful, obeys the lowest motives.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p5">Marcion’s theology only differed from that of the Gnostics 
of Syria and Egypt by its simplicity. The distinction between the good God and 
the just God, between the invisible God and the demiurge, between the God of the 
Jews and the God of the Christians, formed the basis of his system. Matter was 
the eternal evil. The ancient Law, Jehovah’s work, which was essentially 
material, interested, severe, cruel and loveless, had only one object: to 
subject the other peoples, Egyptians, Canaanites, etc., to Jehovah’s 
people, and it did not even succeed in procuring their happiness, as Jehovah 
was continually obliged to console them by the promise of sending them his Son. 
It would have been vain to have expected that salvation from Jehovah if the 
Supreme God, who was good and invisible and unknown to the world till then, had 
not sent his Son Jesus, that is to say meekness itself under the apparent form 
of a man, to combat the influence of the demiurge and to introduce the law of 
love. The Jews will have their Messiah, son of their God, that is to say, of the 
demiurge. Jesus is by no means that Messiah; his mission, on the contrary, was 
to abolish the Law, the prophets, and the works of that demiurge generally; but 
his disciples understood him wrongly: Paul was the only true apostle. Marcion 
imposed the task upon himself of finding the ideas of Jesus again which had been 
obliterated and maladroitly brought back to Judaism by those who succeeded him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p6">That was already Manichæism, with its dangerous <pb n="192" id="xx-Page_192" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_192.html" />antithesis, making its appearance in the field of Christian 
beliefs. Marcion supposes that there are two Gods, one of whom is good and 
gentle, the other who is severe and cruel. The absolute condemnation of the 
flesh led him to look upon the continuation of the human race as only serving to 
prolong the reign of the evil demiurge; he objected to marriage, and would not 
admit married people to baptism. No sect sought for martyrdom more, nor 
reckoned, proportionately, more confessors of the faith. According to the 
Marcionites, martyrdom was the highest Christian liberation, the most beautiful 
form of deliverance from this world, which is an evil. Bodies do not rise, only 
the souls of true Christians are brought back to existence. Besides, all souls 
are not equal, and only arrive at perfection by a series of transmigrations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p7">It will be seen that the doctrine of the Epistles to the 
Colossians and Ephesians, and that of the fourth Gospel, was far exceeded. 
Everything Jewish in the Church became mere dross which must be eliminated. 
Marcion looked upon Christianity as an entirely new religion, and one without 
precedent. In that he was a disciple of Paul who had lost his way. Paul 
believed that Jesus had abolished Judaism, but he did not mistake the divine 
character of the ancient Law. Marcion, on the contrary, declared that there was 
no appearance of God in history till Jesus. The Law of Moses was the work of a 
particular demiurge (Jehovah) whom the Jews adored, and who, to keep them in the 
fetters of theocracy, gave them priests, and sought to retain them by promises 
and threats. Such a Law, without any superior character, was powerless against 
evil. It represented justice but not kindness. The appearance of Christ was the 
manifestation of a complete God who was kind and just at the same time. The Old 
Testament was not only different from Christianity, it was contrary to <pb n="193" id="xx-Page_193" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_193.html" />it. Marcion wrote a work called 
<i>Antithesis</i>, in which the two Testaments were put in flagrant 
contradiction. Apelles, his disciple, 
wrote a book to show that Moses had written nothing concerning God but what was 
false and unbecoming.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p8">A chief objection to that theory arose from the different 
Gospels which were then in circulation, and which more or less agreed with what 
we call the synoptic type. The fourth Gospel had as yet but very little 
circulation, and Marcion did not know it, otherwise he would have preferred it 
to the others. In the generally admitted accounts about Jesus, the Jewish 
impress can be seen on every page; Jesus speaks as a Jew and acts as a Jew. 
Marcion imposed the difficult task upon himself of changing all that. He 
composed a Gospel in which Jesus was no longer a Jew, or rather, was no longer a 
man; he wanted a life of Jesus which should be that of a pure won. Taking St 
Luke’s Gospel as his basis, which may be called Paul’s Gospel up to a certain 
point, he remodelled it according to his own ideas, and was not satisfied till 
Jesus had no more ancestors, parents, forerunners, or masters. If Jesus had 
only been known to us from texts of that nature, one might doubt whether he had 
really existed, or whether he were not an <i>à priori</i> fiction, detached from any 
tie with reality. In such a system, Christ was not born (for Marcion, birth was 
a stain), did not suffer, did not die. All the Gospel passages in which Jesus 
recognised the Creator as his father, were suppressed. After his descent into 
hell he took to heaven with him those persons who were cursed in the Old 
Testament—Cain, the Sodomites, etc. These poor wanderers, interesting, like all 
those who have revolted under an ancient fallen <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xx-p8.1">régime</span>, came to meet him and 
were saved. On the other hand, Jesus left Abel, Noah, Abraham, who were servants 
of the demiurge, that is to say, of the God of the Old <pb n="194" id="xx-Page_194" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_194.html" />Testament, in the dark places of oblivion, as their only 
merit consisted in having obeyed a tyrant’s laws. It was that God of the Old 
Testament who caused Jesus to be put to death, and thus worthily crowned an era 
which had been the reign of evil.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p9">It would be impossible to take up a position more utterly 
opposed to the ideas of Peter, James, and Mark. The last conclusions had been 
drawn from St Paul’s principles. Marcion put no author’s name to his 
Gospel, but he certainly looked upon it as “the Gospel according to Paul.” Jesus 
is no more a man at all, he is the first ideal appearance of a good God, nearly 
like Schleiermacher understood it sixteen centuries later. A very fine system of 
morality, summed up in a striving after good, resulted from this spiritualistic 
and rationalistic philosophy. Marcion was the most original of the Christian 
masters of the second century after the author of the pseudo-Johannistic 
writings. But the belief in two gods, which was the foundation of his system, 
and the colossal historical error which it contained in representing a religion 
which sprang from Judaism as contrary to Judaism, were profound blemishes which 
must prevent such a doctrine from becoming those of the Catholicity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p10">Its success was extraordinary at first: Marcion’s doctrines 
spread very quickly over the whole Christian world, but they met with strenuous 
opposition. Justin, who was then in Rome, combated the innovator in writings 
which we have not got any longer. Polycarpus received the new ideas with the 
most lively indignation. It appears that Meliton wrote against them. 
Several anonymous priests attacked them, and furnished Irenæus with the weapons 
that he was to use later. Marcion’s position in the Church was a very 
false one. Like Valentinus and Cerdon, he wished to be part of the Church, and 
doubtless to preach in it; now the Church of Rome <pb n="195" id="xx-Page_195" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_195.html" />much preferred docility and mediocrity to originality and 
vigorous logic. Like Valentinus, Marcion made semi-retractations, and retreated; all was useless: the incompatibility was too strong. After being condemned 
twice, a definite excommunication drove him from the Church. The sum of money 
which he had given in the first warmth of his faith was refunded to him, and he 
returned to Asia Minor, where he continued to display immense activity in the 
propagation of error. It seems that in his latter years he instituted fresh 
negotiations to attach himself to the Church again, but death prevented their 
success. Often a certain timidity of character is associated with great 
speculative boldness, and Marcion seems often to have contradicted himself. On 
the other hand, such an end answered so perfectly to the wants of orthodox 
polemics that one must suspect it of having been invented. Apelles restored the 
Marcionite school to an almost orthodox deism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p11">In any case, Marcion remains the boldest innovator whom 
Christianity has known, not even excepting St Paul. He never denied the 
connection between the two Testaments; Marcion opposed them to each other as 
two antitheses. He even went so far as to claim the right of' 
re-making the life of Jesus according to his own fashion, and of systematically 
altering the Gospels. Even St Paul’s Epistles, which he adopted, were arranged 
and mutilated by him in order to efface the quotations from the Old Testament, 
and Abraham’s name, which he hated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xx-p12">This was the third attempt to make the life of Jesus the 
life of an abstract being instead of a Galilean reality. The results of 
different tendencies, which were all equally necessary,—of the wish to idealise 
a life which became that of a God,—of the desire of denying that that God had a 
family lineage or country upon earth,—of the impossibility for the Greek 
Christian to admit that Christianity had anything <pb n="196" id="xx-Page_196" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_196.html" />in common with Judaism, which he despised, these 
three attempts had very different successes. The author of the 
pseudo-Johannistic writings set to work in an inconsistent and incoherent 
manner, but which possessed the advantage of letting an historical biography of 
Jesus subsist side by side with the theology of the <i>Logos</i>. His attempt was the 
only one that succeeded, for, whilst looking upon modern Judaism as an evil, and 
imagining that Truth had descended from heaven with the <i>Logos</i>, he admits that 
the true Israel has had its mission, and that the world, far from being the work 
of a demiurge who was hostile to God, was created by the <i>Logos</i>. The Gnostics 
drowned the Gospel in metaphysics, eliminated every Jewish element, 
dissatisfied even the Deists, and so destroyed their future. Marcion’s 
speculations were of a more sober kind; but Christianity was already too much 
formed, its texts were too settled, its Gospels too much valued, for Catholic 
opinion to be shaken. Marcion then was nothing but the mere head of a sect, 
though it is true it was by far the most numerous before that of Arius. The rage 
with which orthodoxy pursued him is the best proof of the profound impression 
that he made on the minds of his contemporaries.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XIX. The Catholic Apology—St Justin." progress="64.14%" id="xxi" prev="xx" next="xxii">
<h2 id="xxi-p0.1">CHAPTER XIX.</h2>

<h3 id="xxi-p0.2">THE CATHOLIC APOLOGY—ST JUSTIN.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxi-p1.1">A principal</span> fact which may clearly be seen developing from 
this time forward, is that in the midst of these agitated waves there is a sort 
of immovable rock, a doctrine between the two extremes, which resists the most 
diverse attacks, Judeo-Christian <pb n="197" id="xxi-Page_197" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_197.html" />and Gnostic exaggerations, and constitutes a central 
orthodoxy which is destined to triumph over all sects. That universal doctrine 
which laid claim to priority over all particular doctrines, and to go as far 
back as the apostles, constitutes the Catholic Church in opposition to heresies. 
Gnosticism, especially an invincible obstacle in that sort of ecclesiastical 
tribunal, this was a question of life or death for the Christian religion. The 
extravagant tendencies of the innovators would have been the annihilation of all 
unity. Now, as nearly always happens, anarchy created authority, and thus it may 
be said that in the formation of the Catholic Church Gnosticism and Marcionism 
played the principal part by antithesis.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p2">A man who is very highly esteemed for his profane studies, 
and his knowledge of the Scriptures—Justin of Neapolis, in Samaria, who had been 
residing in Rome for several years—taught Christian philosophy and fought 
energetically for the orthodox majority. He was used to and fond of polemics. 
Valentinians, Marcionites, Samaritan Jews, heathen philosophers, were in turn 
the object of his attacks. Justin was not a man of great intellect; he did not 
know much of philosophy and criticism, and, above all, his exegesis would be 
looked upon as very defective in our time; but he gives proof of general good 
sense; he had that sort of mediocre credulity which allows a man to reason 
sensibly from puerile premisses, and to stop in time so as only to be half 
ridiculous. His general treatise against heresies, his particular writings 
against the Valentinians and Marcionites, have been lost, but his works for the 
general defence of Christianity had an extraordinary success amongst the 
faithful, and they were copied and imitated; thus, Justin was, in a manner, the 
first Christian doctor, in the classic sense of the word, whose works have been 
preserved to no in a relatively complete state.</p>

<pb n="198" id="xxi-Page_198" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_198.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p3">Justin, as we have said, had not a strong intellect, but he 
had a noble and good heart. His great demonstration of Christianity was the 
persecution of which that doctrine, which was so beneficial in his eyes, was the 
ceaseless object. The fact that the other sects, the Jews especially, were not 
persecuted, the joy that the Christians evinced under torture, the calumnies 
that were spread abroad with regard to the faithful, the number of informers, 
the peculiar hatred which the princes of this world showed towards the religion 
of Jesus, a hatred that Justin could only explain to himself by the hatred of 
evil spirits, all that seemed to him to be a glorious sign of divine truth in 
favour of the Church. This idea inspired him to take a bold step, to do which he 
must have been encouraged by the earlier example of Quadratus and Aristides. 
This was to address himself to the Emperor Antoninus and his two associates, 
Marcus Aurelius and Lucius Verus, in order to obtain redress for a position 
which he rightly looked upon as unjust and in contradiction to the liberal 
principles of the government. The Emperor’s great wisdom, the 
philosophical tastes of one at least of his associates, Marcus Aurelius, who was 
then twenty-nine years old, inspired him with the hope that such a great 
injustice would be made good. Such was the occasion of that eloquent petition 
which begins thus:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xxi-p4">To the Emperor Titus Ælius Hadrianus Antoninus Pius 
Augustus Cæsar; and to his son Verissimus, a philosopher; and to Lucius, a 
philosopher, son of Cæsar according to nature, and of Pius by adoption, the 
friend of knowledge; and to the sacred senate; and to the whole Roman people, 
for a group of men of every race who are hated and persecuted unjustly, I, one 
of them, Justin, son of Prixus, grandson of Bacchius, citizens of Flavia 
Neapolis of Syria, Palestine, I have made this pleading and this request.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p5">The two titles of <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p5.1">Pius</span> and <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxi-p5.2">Philosophus</span> obliged those who 
bear them only to love what is true, and <pb n="199" id="xxi-Page_199" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_199.html" />to renounce ancient opinions if they find them bad. The 
Christians are victims of inveterate prejudice, of calumnies that have been 
circulated by a united league of all superstitions. They must be punished if 
they are found guilty of ordinary crimes, but no attention ought to be paid to 
malevolent rumours. A name in itself is no crime, it only becomes so by the acts 
that are attached to it. Now the Christians are punished on account of the name 
they bear, a name that only indicates upright ideas. He who declares that he is 
not a Christian when he is persecuted, is acquitted without inquiry; he who 
declares that he is one, is put to death. What is more unreasonable? The life of 
the confessor and of the renegade ought to be inquired into, to see what good or 
evil they have done.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p6">The reason for this hatred of the Christians is quite 
simple: it comes from demons. Polytheism was nothing more than the reign of 
demons. Socrates was the first who wished to overthrow their worship; the 
demons succeeded in having him condemned as an atheist and an impious man. What 
Socrates did amongst the Greeks in the name of reason, Reason itself, clothed in 
a form become man and called Jesus Christ, did amongst the barbarians. This is 
why the Christians are called Atheists. They are, if by Atheism is understood 
the denial of the false gods in which men believe, but they are not so in a true 
sense, since their religion is the pure religion of the Creator, admitting, in 
the second rank, the worship of Jesus, the Son of God, and in the third rank the 
worship of the Prophetic Spirit. They do not expect an earthly kingdom, but a 
divine one. How is it that the authorities do not see that such a faith is a 
great aid to them in maintaining order in the world? What stronger barrier can 
there be against crime than the Christian doctrine?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p7">Here Justin draws a picture of the morality inculcated <pb n="200" id="xxi-Page_200" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_200.html" />by Christ according to the texts of Matthew, Mark, 
and Luke, and especially according to Matthew. He shows how harmless it is, and 
how useful to the State. There was no school of philosophy which had not taught 
one or other of the Christian dogmas, and yet those schools had not been 
persecuted on that account. The title of Son of God was not so unusual as it 
appears. A crucified God, born of a virgin, was not unheard of before. Greek 
mythologies, the thousand religions of the world, have said much stronger 
things. Was there not a personage called Simon, of the little town of Gitton in 
Samaria, known to have passed for God at Rome, in the reign of Claudius, on 
account of his miracles, which he performed by the power of demons? Was not a 
statue erected to him on the island of the Tiber, between the two bridges, with 
this Latin inscription: <span class="sc" id="xxi-p7.1">SIMONI DEO SANCTO</span>? Nearly all the Samaritans and some 
other nations adore him as the chief God, and look upon a certain Helen, who was 
a prostitute in her time, and who followed him everywhere, as his chief <i>Ennoia</i>. 
Menander, one of his disciples, seduced many in an extraordinary manner at 
Antioch by demons' arts. Marcion, a native of Pontus, who is alive still, 
another agent of demons, teaches a large number of disciples to rob the Father 
of the title of Creator and to transfer it to another pretended God. All those 
people call themselves Christians, as persons who profess different doctrines 
are called philosophers. Do they practise the monstrous deeds with which 
Christians are reproached, overturned lamps, nocturnal embraces, promiscuous 
intercourse, feasts of human flesh? We do not know, is Justin’s answer; in any 
case, they are not persecuted for the mere fact of their opinions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p8">The purity of Christian morals contrasts admirably with the 
general corruption of the century. The faithful who prohibit marriage live in 
perfect chastity. <pb n="201" id="xxi-Page_201" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_201.html" />A striking example of this was seen at Alexandria. A young 
Christian, as he wished to give a decisive denial to the calumnies that were 
spread abroad about the alleged obscene mysteries of their nocturnal reunions, 
requested Felix, Prefect of Egypt, that a physician, whom he should nominate, 
might be allowed to castrate him. Felix refused; the young man persisted in 
his virginity, satisfied with the testimony of his own conscience and the esteem 
of his brethren. What a contrast to the good Antoninus!</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p9">The picture of the Christian reunions is chaste and 
beautiful. First the introduction of those who have just received baptism, that 
is to say, the “illuminated,” to their place amongst the brethren 
takes place. Then long prayers are offered up for the whole human race.</p>
<div class="quote1" id="xxi-p9.1">
<p class="normal" id="xxi-p10">When prayers are over we mutually kiss each other. Then the 
bread, a cup of water, and some wine, is brought to the president. He, taking 
them into his hands, gives praise and glory to the Father of all things, in the 
name of his Son and of the Holy Ghost; then he thanks God at some length for 
those gifts which he has bestowed on us. The people show their assent by 
saying <i>Amen</i>. Then those who are called deacons amongst or give the bread, the 
wine, and water over which the prayers have been pronounced, to all those who 
are present, and take them to those who are absent.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p11">“This food we call the <i>Eucharist</i>. Only those who believe in 
the truth of our doctrines, and who have been washed in the laver of 
regeneration for the remission of sins, and who live according to Christ’s 
precepts, are allowed to participate in it. For we do not take this food as 
ordinary bread and wine; but as Jesus Christ, our incarnate Saviour, assumed 
flesh and blood for our salvation by the word of God, no we are taught that the 
nourishment over which the prayer composed from the words of Jesus has been 
pronounced with thanksgiving,—we are taught, I say, that this nourishment, by 
which our blood and our flesh are nourished by assimilation, are the flesh and 
blood of Christ Incarnate. For the Apostles, in the memoirs which they have 
written, and which are called Gospels, tell us that Jesus bade them do this. 
Taking the bread, he gave thanks, and said: “Do this in remembrance of me; 
This is my body;” likewise taking the cup be gave thanks, and said: “This is my 
blood; “ and he reserved that dogma for them <pb n="202" id="xxi-Page_202" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_202.html" />alone. If the same thing takes place in the mysteries of 
Mithra, it is because evil demons, imitating Christ’s institution, have taught 
how it is to be done; for you know, or can know, that the bread and the cup full 
of water, with certain words pronounced over it, form a part of the ceremonies 
of initiation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p12">During the days that follow the meetings, we continually 
remind each other of what has taken place, and those who are able supply the 
wants of the poor, and we habitually live together. In our oblations we bless 
the Creator of all things through his Son Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit. And 
on the day which is called the Day of the Sun all those who live in towns or in 
the country assemble in the same place, and the memorials of the apostles and 
the writings of the prophets are read, as far as time allows. When the reader 
has finished, the president addresses words of exhortation and admonition to 
those who are present, to induce them to conform to such beautiful teaching. 
Then we all rise together, and send up our prayers to heaven, and, as we have 
already said, when the prayer is ended the bread and the wine and water is 
distributed, and he who presides prays and gives thanks with all his night, and 
the people show their assent by saying “<i>Amen</i>.” Then the offerings over which 
thanksgivings have been pronounced are distributed; each one receives his 
share, and that of the absent is sent to them by the deacons. Those who are well 
off and who wish to give, give what they please, each one as he is disposed. The 
amount of the collection is handed over to the president; he succours the 
widows and orphans and those who are m distress through sickness or any other 
reason, those who are in prison, and strangers who may come; in short, he takes 
care of all those who are in want. We have this general meeting on the day of 
the Sun, in the first place, because it is the first day, the day on which God, 
having metamorphosed darkness and matter, made the world; in the second place, 
because our Saviour Jesus Christ rose from the dead on that day. They crucified 
him, in fact, on the day which precedes that of Saturn, and, the day that 
follows that of Saturn—that is to say, the day of the Sun—having appeared to 
his apostles and disciples, he taught them those things which we have just 
submitted to your judgment.</p>
</div>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p13">Justin finished his pleading by quoting a letter of Hadrian 
to Minicius Fundanus. Believer as he was, he was naturally astonished that men 
would not yield to such clear arguments, and his manner proves that he thought 
he should have converted the Cæsars. Certainly the frivolous Lucius Verus did 
not touch this solemn writing with the tip of his fingers. Perhaps Antoninus 
and Marcus Aurelius read it; but were <pb n="203" id="xxi-Page_203" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_203.html" />they as culpable as Justin believed in not being 
converted? We cannot pretend to say. Justin had fair game with the immoral 
fables of Paganism; he demonstrated without difficulty that the Greek and Roman 
religions were scarcely aught but a tissue of shameful superstitions. But was 
the unbridled demonology which formed the foundation of all these systems much 
more reasonable? His confidence in the argument drawn from the prophecies is 
very artless. Antoninus and Marcus Aurelius did not know the Hebrew literature; 
if they had known it, they would certainly have found good Justin’s exegesis 
very trifling. They would have observed, for example, that the 22d Psalm (21) 
only includes the nails of the Passion by taking the puerile interpretation, 
contrary to reason, of the Septuagint. The assertion that the Greeks have 
borrowed all their philosophy from the Jews would have been incredible to them. 
They would, at best, have found that passage strange, where the pious writer, 
wishing to prove that the cross is the key to everything, finds this mysterious 
form in the masts of ships, in the plough and mattock of the labourer, in the 
workman’s tool, in the human body when the arms are stretched out, in 
the ensigns and trophies of the Romans, in the attitude of the dead emperors 
consecrated by apotheosis. The direction in which Herod and Ptolemy 
Philadelphus are thought to have been contemporaries would also, doubtless, have 
inspired in them some doubts as to the precision of the statement relating to 
the Septuagint version, the version which serves as the base for all the 
Messianic reasonings of Justin. If they had been asked to search in the archives 
of the Empire for the registers of Zuirinius, the acts of Pilate relating to 
Jesus, they would have had difficulty in finding them. Indeed, the writings of 
the Sibyl and Hystaspes would have seemed to them of weak authority. They would 
have been amazed to learn that demons, afraid <pb n="204" id="xxi-Page_204" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_204.html" />of the annoyance which these books were going to cause 
them, had pronounced the penalty of death on these who would read them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p14">It appears that Justin joined to his pleading some 
illustrations from these apocryphal apologies, and imagined that they would 
exercise a decisive influence on the minds of the Cæsars. His hopes went beyond 
that: he demanded that his request should be communicated to the Senate and the 
Roman people, especially that the falsity of the divinity of Simon the magician 
should be acknowledged, and that the statue he had at Rome (a certain half 
column of <i>Semo Sancus</i>) should be officially cast down.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p15">Justin’s ardent convictions would allow him no rest. He 
imagined himself responsible for all the errors he did not combat. The Jews who 
persisted in not becoming Christians, were the perpetual object of his 
pre-occupations. He wrote against them in dialogue form, perhaps in imitation of 
Aristo of Pella, a polemical work which may be reckoned among the most curious 
literary monuments of budding Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p16">Justin supposes that, in his journey from Syria to Rome, 
about the time of the war of Bar-Coziba, kept back by an accident in navigation 
at Ephesus, he walked into the alleys of the Xystus, when an unknown person, 
surrounded by a group of disciples, was struck by the dress he wore, and, 
approaching him, said, “Hail, philosopher!” He told him, at the same 
time, that a Socratic sage, whose lessons he had learned at Argos, had 
instructed him always to respect the philosopher’s mantle, and to 
seek to have himself instructed by those who wore it. The conversation took a 
very literary turn, and he found that the unknown was no other than the Rabbi Tryphon or 
Tarphon, who had fled from Judea to escape the fury of 
Bar-Coziba’s war, had taken refuge in Greece, and lived oftenest at Corinth. 
They spoke <pb n="205" id="xxi-Page_205" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_205.html" />of God, of Providence, of the immortality of the soul. 
Justin records how, after having tried all the schools and systems, he has found 
nothing better than to adhere to Christ. The controversy then becomes lively. 
Justin accumulates against the Jews the most disdainful reproaches. Not content 
with having killed Jesus, they would not cease to persecute the Christians. If 
they did not kill them, it was because power prevented them; but they 
overwhelmed them with curses, chasing them from the synagogues, and, as often as 
they could, maltreating, assassinating, and punishing them. The prejudices which 
the Pagans had against Christianity were inspired by the Jews: they were more 
guilty of persecutions than even the Pagans who ordered them. They had sent from 
Jerusalem certain men chosen to spread abroad over the whole world the calumnies 
with which they sought to crush the Christians. They did worse than that; they 
mutilated the Bible by cutting out the passages which proved the Messiahship and 
divinity of Jesus. They repelled the LXX. translation, only because that 
contained the proofs of that very divinity. In controversies they threw out loud 
cries against the cavils, and the little details they did not comprehend, and 
refused to see the force of the whole.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p17">Impartiality compels us to say that if Justin was in those 
oral disputes such as we see him to be in his book (and unfortunately what we 
know of his controversies with Cresceus leads us to believe so), the Jews had 
thoroughly good reason to complain of his inexactness. There never had been a 
weaker interpreter of the Old Testament. Not only did Justin not know Hebrew, 
but he had no critical talent; he admitted the most manifest interpretations. 
His Messianic applications of the texts of the Bible are of the most arbitrary 
description, and are founded on the errors of the Septuagint. His book certainly <pb n="206" id="xxi-Page_206" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_206.html" />did not convert a single Jew, but in the bosom of 
Catholicism he founded the apologetic exegesis. Almost all the arguments of this 
order have been invented by St Justin, scarcely any have been added since his 
time.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p18">It is useless to say that the gulf between Judaism and 
Christianity appears as absolute in this book. Judaism and Christianity are two 
enemies occupied in doing each other all the evil possible. The Law is 
abrogated—it has always been powerless to produce justification. Circumcision 
and the Sabbath not only are abolished things, they were never good things. 
Circumcision had been imposed by God on the Jews, in foresight of their crimes 
against Christ and the Christians. “This sign has been given you that you may be 
separated from other nations and ourselves, and that you should suffer alone 
that which you now justly suffer, that your country may be rendered desert, your 
towns delivered to the flames, that strangers may eat your fruits before your 
eyes, and that no one among you may be able to go up to Jerusalem.” 
This pretended mark of honour is thus become for the Jews a punishment, a 
visible sign which marks them out for punishment. The law of the Mosaic precepts 
has only been instituted because of the iniquities and the hardness of the heart 
of the people. The Sabbath and the sacrifices have had no other cause. The 
impossibility which there was for a Jew holding to his old Scriptures, to admit 
that God had been born and become man, is not even comprehended by Justin. 
Tarphon would truly have been a most tractable man, if after such controversy he 
had left his adversary confessing, as Justin pretends, that he had profited 
much by the discussion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p19">Conversions, moreover, became more and more rare. Sides 
were taken. The moment when dispute is organised is usually that in which 
already each is hardened in his own view. Transfers have been <pb n="207" id="xxi-Page_207" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_207.html" />numerous, so that Christianity had been a badly defined 
colony, scarcely separate from Judaism. When it is a complete place, guarded by 
its fortifications, in face of its metropolis, one can no longer pass from one 
side to another. The Jew, like the Mussulman, will be the most unconvertible of 
human beings, the most Anti-Christian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p20">Justin still lived for some years disputing always against 
the Jews, the heretics, and the Pagans, writing polemical works without end. An 
act of juridic severity on the part of Q. Lollius Urbicus, prefect of Rome, will 
place again the advocate’s pen in his band in the last years of Antoninus' 
reign. Like nearly all the apologists, he was not a member of the hierarchy. 
This position without responsibility suits the volunteers of the faith better, 
and at a pinch allows the Church to disavow them. Justin was always dear to the 
Catholics. His distance from the sects preserved him from the aberrations which 
Tatian and Tertullian could not escape. His theology is far from 
being the orthodox theology of the following ages, but the sincerity of the 
author made that to be easily shown on his behalf. The Trinity, according to St 
Justin, was in a state of badly formed embryo; his angels and his demons were 
conceived in a prodigiously materialistic and infantine fashion; his 
millenarianism is <i>naive</i> as that of Papias; he systematically grieved St Paul. He 
believed that Jesus was born in a supernatural fashion, but he knew some 
Christians who did not admit it. His Gospel differed considerably from some 
texts held sacred to-day; he made no use of the Gospel called that of John; and 
the writing that he quotes although approaching most frequently Matthew, 
sometimes Luke, is not precisely any of the three synoptists. It was probably 
the Gospel of the Hebrews, called “the Gospel of the Twelve Apostles,” or of 
Peter, not without analogy with the <i>Gemma </i><pb n="208" id="xxi-Page_208" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_208.html" /><i>Marias</i>, or Protevangel of James, and perhaps identical with 
the Gospel of the Ebionites. Fables, in any case, abounded in these: they were 
only a few steps from the puerilities which filled the apocryphal Gospels. But a 
certain correct sense made Justin avoid these extreme errors. His pagan 
erudition, all adulterated as it was, struck under-educated people. In fact, he 
was a splendid pleader. All the apologists who followed him were inspired by 
him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p21">His admiration for the Greek philosophy could not be to the 
taste of everyone, but it appeared to be good policy. The time had not yet 
arrived when insults were hurled against the sages of antiquity: people took the 
good where they found it; they saw in Socrates a forerunner of Jesus, and in 
Platonic idealism or sort of pre-Christianity. Justin was as much a disciple of 
Plato and Philo as he was of Moses and Christ; Moses was older than the Greek 
sages, and they had borrowed from him their dogmas of natural religion, hence 
its whole superiority. No theologian had ever opened so widely as Justin the 
portals of salvation. Revelation, according to him, is a permanent fact in 
humanity; it is the eternal fruit of the <i>Logos spermaticos</i>, who enlightens 
naturally the human understanding. All that philosophers and legislators—the 
Stoics, for instance—ever discovered of good, they owed to the contemplation of 
the <i>Logos</i>. The <i>Logos</i> is nothing else than reason universally diffused; all who, 
in whatever country or time they may be, have loved and cultivated reason, have 
been Christians. Socrates shines in the first rank in this phalanx of the 
Christians before Jesus. He knew Christ partly. He did not perceive the whole 
truth, but what he saw was a fraction of Christianity; the combated polytheism, 
as the Christians do, and be had the honour, like them, to give up his life in 
the conflict. The <i>Logos</i> descended and resided absolutely <pb n="209" id="xxi-Page_209" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_209.html" />in Jesus. He is disseminated among the human souls who have 
loved the truth and practised good; in Jesus, the Logos is absolutely 
concentrated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p22">With such an idea of reason, it was natural to admit 
philosophy as an element in the composition of the Christian dogmas. The traces 
of Greek philosophy are still weak in St Paul and in the pseudo-Johannic 
writings. In the gnosis, on the contrary, according to Marcion, according to the 
author of the psuedo-Clementine romance, according to Justin, the Greek 
philosophy runs with full stream. It was found quite natural to mingle in the 
Jewish theory of the Logos ideas of the same kind as were believed to be met in 
Stoicism. Far from renouncing reason, they pretended to give it its share. They 
held sound philosophy to be the surest ally for Christianity; the great men of 
the past were considered as the anticipative disciples of Christ, who had come 
not to overthrow but to purify, complete, and accomplish their work. They 
admired Socrates and Plato; they were proud of the courage of their great 
contemporaries, such as Musonius. They said, with a just and large sentiment of 
truth: “What has been thought or felt before among the Greeks and barbarians, 
belongs to us.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxi-p23">A sort of eclecticism, founded on a mystical rationalism, 
was the character of this first Christian philosophy. The apologist applied 
himself to show that the fundamental points of Christianity had not been strange 
to Pagan antiquity,—that the dogmas on the divine essence, on the <i>Logos</i>, the 
divine spirit, special providence, prayer, angels, demons, the future life, and 
the end of the world, might be established by certain profane texts. Even the 
teaching, most specially Christian, on the birth, the life, death, and 
resurrection of Jesus Christ, had analogues in the religions of antiquity. It 
was maintained that Plato had expressed in the <i>Timæus</i> the doctrine of the Son <pb n="210" id="xxi-Page_210" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_210.html" />of God. It was remarked that, in all religions, the 
ceremonies resembled each other—that the morale is the same throughout all. Far 
from finding in that an objection, they concluded from this universality the 
existence of a permanent revelation, of which Christianity had been the most 
brilliant act.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XX. Abuses and Penitence—New Prophecies." progress="68.75%" id="xxii" prev="xxi" next="xxiii">
<h2 id="xxii-p0.1">CHAPTER XX.</h2>

<h3 id="xxii-p0.2">ABUSES AND PENITENCE—NEW PROPHECIES.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxii-p1.1">The</span> Church was like the pious Israel at the time when it 
built its new temple; with the one hand they fought, with the other they built. 
The philosophic prepossessions were the act of a very small number. The great 
Christian work was moral and popular. The Church of Rome especially showed 
Itself more and more indifferent to these extravagant speculations which 
delighted minds full of the intellectual activity of the Greeks, but corrupted 
by the reveries of the East. The disciplinary organisation was the principal 
work at Rome; that extra-ordinary city applied to that its thoroughly practical 
genius and its strong energy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p2">Penitence had always been a fundamental institution of 
Christianity. The elect of the future city of God should be absolutely pure. To 
avoid sin was impossible; it was therefore necessary that means should be found 
for recovering lost grace. The Church accordingly at an early period erected 
itself into a tribunal, and transformed repentance into public penitence, 
imposed by authority and accepted by the delinquent. A mass of questions which 
were to trouble the Church for a century and a half date <pb n="211" id="xxii-Page_211" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_211.html" />from that time. How could people, after having fallen 
often, become penitent again? Do those means of reconciliation apply to all 
time? The hypothesis of murder was scarcely thought of; the gentle and timid 
manners of the sect forbade the idea of a Christian assassin; but adultery in a 
little congregation of brethren and sisters was common enough. Apostacy, indeed, 
seeing the bitterness of the persecutions, was not rare. Some, to avoid 
punishment, went even so far as to curse Christ; some became the denouncers of 
their brethren; while others contented themselves with a simple denial, “I am 
not a Christian.” They were ashamed of Christ without exactly blaspheming him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p3">It was this last category of persons who caused the 
greatest embarrassment. The Church was a source of such gentleness, that the day 
after their fall, the apostates, the denouncers of their brethren, experienced 
cruel remorse. They would have desired to re-enter the assembly they had 
betrayed. The situation of those unfortunates was distressing. Despairing of 
their salvation, they became the prey of frightful terrors. They could be seen 
prowling around the Church where they had tasted so many spiritual joys. There 
was no connection between them and the faithful. With a severity which Jesus 
would not have approved, but which the gravity of the circumstances excused, 
they were treated as people infected by the itch, and were called by a cruel 
pleasantry “the savages, the solitary ones.” Many went to see the confessors in 
prison and found a sort of austere joy in the hard words which those addressed 
to them. The larger portion of the faithful considered them as totally dead to 
the Church, and would not admit that there could be any place of penitence for 
them there. Some, less harsh, distinguished between those who had blasphemed 
Christ or denounced their brethren and those who had <pb n="212" id="xxii-Page_212" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_212.html" />simply denied their faith; these latter could be admitted 
to repentance. Others, more indulgent still, accorded penitence to those who had 
denied with the mouth and not with the heart. There was a danger of pushing 
rigour too far, for the Jews sought to gain to the synagogue those the Church 
had thus expelled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p4">Besides those great culprits, there were the weak, the 
uncertain, the worldly—Christians in some sense ashamed, and who dissembled as 
to their faith, and were thus led unceasingly into semi-apostacies. The 
Christian profession was something so strict that, if the Christian did not live 
in the society of his brethren, he was exposed to continual mockery. As he 
existed only with the end of the world before his mind, the Christian of that 
time was quite sequestered from public life. Those who were obliged to mix 
themselves in temporal affairs were led more and more to forsake the society of 
the saints, and soon to disdain them, to blush for them as brethren, to hear 
them laughed at without replying. Half-dead to the spiritual life, they fell 
into doubt. They became rich; they made a separate company, in virtue of the 
principle that man is led almost necessarily to cultivate the society of persons 
who have the same fortune as himself. They shunned meeting with the servants of 
God, fearing that they would ask for alms. The company of the faithful appeared 
humble; those quitted it in order to lead a more brilliant life with the 
Gentiles. These worldlings did not abandon God, but they deserted the Church; 
they kept the faith, but ceased to practise it. Some became repentant, and gave 
themselves up to works of charity; others, brought into the society of the 
Pagans, became like them, and abandoned themselves to pleasure. This equivocal 
middle course did not dispose them to martyrdom. At the least sound of 
persecution they made an appearance of returning to idols, to escape being 
disturbed.</p>

<pb n="213" id="xxii-Page_213" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_213.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p5">In the very bosom of the Church what imperfection! Such 
were constantly associated with the congregation, and did not cease to be 
slanderous, envious, blundering, bold, and presumptuous. The administration of 
the funds of the Church gave place to such abuses; certain deacons took the 
supplies of the widows and orphans for themselves. Then the teachers of strange 
doctrines abounded and seduced the faithful. Placed as judges in the midst of 
all these troubles, the saints inclined sometimes to indulgence and sometimes 
to severity. What was serious was that certain sectarian doctors flattered those 
who had sinned, in the view of personal interest. They sold them indulgence, 
after a fashion; and in the hope of being recompensed for their casuistry, they 
told them that they had no need of penitence, and that the pastors were people 
of an exaggerated severity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p6">The fact is that, in such an assembly of saints, there was 
scarcely room for lukewarmness. An enthusiastic piety made them believe 
everything. Prophecy and revelations flourished as in the palmiest days. There 
resulted serious abuses from this. The individual prophets became the plague of 
the Church. People went to interrogate them as to the future, even as to 
temporal affairs. These men received money, and gave the replies which were 
desired of them. The orthodox admitted that the devils sometimes revealed 
certain things to impostors, the better to try the righteous; but they 
maintained that they could always distinguish the prophets of God from frivolous 
prophets. Naturally this caused serious embarrassment, for he whom one called 
frivolous the other believed guided by “the angel of the prophetic spirit.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p7">The orthodox scrupled no more than the heterodox 
to provide as food for the pious public the most audaciously fabricated 
revelations, and these revelations <pb n="214" id="xxii-Page_214" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_214.html" />were greedily received. Such especially was a 
prophecy whose title alone marked sufficiently its tendency of spirit. It is 
related in the book of Numbers that Eldad and Modad, clothed with a portion of 
the prophetic power of Moses, prophesied out of the ranks and in their entirely 
individual capacity. Joshua wished them to be silenced. Moses stopped him. “Are 
you jealous for me?” he asked. “Would to God that all the people of Jehovah were 
prophets, and that Jehovah sent his spirit upon all!” Eldad and Modad 
were thus the representatives, among the ancient people, of the individual 
prophet. They were credited with a book which made much impression on many, and 
was quoted as inspired Scripture.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p8">The symbolism of these new prophets appears sometimes 
strange and in bad taste. The exhaustion of their species was visible. All these 
used-up machines produce on us nothing but a result of fatigue and disgust. But 
for the simple the effect was great; such prophecies fortified the hesitating 
and warmed the cool. They believed they heard admonitions directly from God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p9">An apocalypse attributed to Peter was a very great success; it was admitted into the canon, beside that of John, and read in the greater 
number of the Churches. Like all apocalypses, it told the faithful of terrors 
and future calamities; like the <i>Shepherd</i>, of which we shall soon speak, it 
insisted on the punishment of different sins; like the apocalypse of Esdras, 
it treated, it would seem, of the state of souls after death. A particular idea 
of the author is that abortions are entrusted to a guardian angel, who charges 
himself with their education and development. They suffer the share of 
sufferings they would have endured if they had lived, and they are saved. The 
milk that women lose, and which coagulates, is changed into little <span lang="LA" id="xxii-p9.1">animalculæ</span>, 
which <pb n="215" id="xxii-Page_215" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_215.html" />devour them at once. From the beginning, the <i>bizarre</i> 
aspects of the book provoked a strong opposition, and many wished it not to be 
read in public. This opposition only increased with time. The gloomy images 
which were to be found in it, however, made them keep it for the readings of 
the holy week. Then the antipathy of the Greek orthodox Church against 
apocalypses—an antipathy which was powerless against the apocalypse of 
John—succeeded in expelling this, and even in destroying it altogether.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p10">The habit of public reading of the apostolical and 
prophetical readings in the Churches consumed, if one may so express it, many 
books: the circle of received writings was quickly run through, and the readers 
were thrown with earnestness on the new books which appeared, even when their 
titles to theopneusty were not very correct. There resulted from this a certain 
style of habit which went on for ten or twenty years. Sometimes, when the book 
was out of vogue, they limited its reading to one fixed day yearly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxii-p11">This may be seen clearly in a curious little writing of 
that time, which has been preserved to us. It is a sort of homily, evidently for 
the use of the Roman Church, which the anagnost read after the large readings 
drawn from the sacred pages. This homily is itself a tissue of quotations taken 
from the Gospels, the ancient prophecies, and writings which it is now 
impossible to determine. The most compromising passages of the Gospel of the 
Egyptians are there quoted side by side with Matthew and Luke, and framed in a 
style of language destined to excite the piety of the “brethren and sisters.” 
The writing was attached, as a Roman document, to the epistle of Clement, and, 
with it, was copied accordingly into a great number of Bibles.</p>

<pb n="216" id="xxii-Page_216" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_216.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XXI. Roman Pietism—The Shepherd of Hermas." progress="70.55%" id="xxiii" prev="xxii" next="xxiv">
<h2 id="xxiii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXI.</h2>

<h3 id="xxiii-p0.2">ROMAN PIETISM—THE SHEPHERD OF HERMAS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxiii-p1.1">One book</span> had in this fashion a durable success, and served 
during several centuries for the nourishment of Christian piety. It had as its 
author a brother of Pius, the bishop of Rome. This personage, who doubtless 
occupied a considerable place in the Church, conceived the project of striking a 
great blow, sufficient to awaken the saints. He pretended that, fifty or sixty 
years before, in the time of the persecution of Domitian, a certain Hermas, an 
elder of the Church of Rome, had had a revelation. Clement, the guarantee for 
all the pious frauds of Roman Ebionism, covered the book with his authority, and 
was believed to have it addressed to the churches of the whole world.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p2">Hermas, a foundling born in slavery, had been sold, by the 
proprietor of slaves who had brought him up, to a Roman lady named Rhoda. He had 
doubtless succeeded in buying his liberty, and setting himself up in life; for 
at the opening of the work, he is under the blow of annoyances which his wife, 
his children, and his affairs have caused him, as these last, in consequence of 
the disagreement of his family, proceed very badly. His sons had even committed 
the greatest crime of which a Christian could be culpable; they had blasphemed 
Christ to escape persecution, and had denounced their parents. In the midst of 
these sorrows, poor Hermas found out Rhoda, whom he had not seen for many years. 
The small consolation he had in her household rendered his heart sensitive, it 
would appear; he began to love his old mistress like a sister. One day, seeing 
her bathe in the Tiber, he presented his hand to her to help her out of the 
river, and said to her, “How<pb n="217" id="xxiii-Page_217" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_217.html" />happy should I be if I had a wife as beautiful and 
accomplished!” His thought did not go further, and such a reflection was all the 
more excusable that his wife was bitter, disagreeable, and full of defects. But 
the severity of Christian morals was so great that the quiet Platonic love of 
Hermas was remarked in heaven by the jealous watcher of pure souls; and he was 
to be convicted of it as of a crime.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p3">Some time after—in fact, as he was going to his country 
house, situated at Cuma, ten stadia from the Campanian Way, and while he admired 
the beauty of God’s works, he slept when travelling. In spirit he 
traversed rivers, ravines, mountain crevasses, and, returning to the plain, 
began to pray to the Lord and to confess his sin.</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xxiii-p4">Now, while he prayed, the heaven was opened, and he saw the 
woman he had desired saying to him, “Good day, Hermas.” Having looked at her, 
“Mistress, what are you doing here?” asked he. And she replied, “I have been 
brought here to accuse you of your sins before the Lord.” “What! are you my 
accuser?” “No; but listen to the words I am speaking to you. God, who dwells in 
heaven, who has created all things that exist out of nothing, and has made them 
great for the holy Church, is angry with you, because you have sinned in regard 
to me.” “I have sinned in regard to you!” replied Hermas; “and in what way? 
Have I ever said an improper word to you? Have I not always treated you as my 
mistress? Have I not always respected you as my sister? Why do you represent me 
falsely, oh, woman, for wicked and impure acts?” And then, smiling, she said to 
him, “For a righteous man like you desire alone is a great sin; but pray to 
God and he will pardon your sins and those of all your household and those of 
all the saints.” After she had said these words, the heavens were closed, and 
Hermas was afraid. “If this is to be looked on as sin, how is it 
possible to be saved?”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p5">As he was plunged in these reflections, he saw before him a 
great armchair covered with white cloth. An aged female, richly dressed, having 
a book in her hand, came and sat down in it. Having saluted Hermas by name, “Why 
are you sad, Hermas—you who are usually so patient, equable, and always <pb n="218" id="xxiii-Page_218" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_218.html" />smiling?” “I am,” said Hermas, “under 
the stroke of reproaches from a very virtuous woman, who has told me that I have 
sinned regarding her.” “Ah, fie!” said she to me, “that this evil 
should be on the part of one of God’s servants—a man respectable and well tried, 
the chaste, simple, and innocent Hermas! Perhaps, indeed, there has some 
sentiment taken possession of your heart on the subject. But that is not the 
reason God is angry with you.” The good Hermas breathed hard while the old woman 
informed him that the true cause of God’s anger was his weakness as the father 
of a family. He did not restrain his wife and children with sufficient severity; 
this was the cause of the ruin of his temporal affairs. The old woman then read 
out of her book some terrible words which Hernias did not remember, and finished 
by some good words which he recollected.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p6">The following year, at the same period, as he went to his 
country house at Cuma, Hermas saw the same old woman walking and reading a 
little book. She explained to him the object of the book, which was to exhort 
all men to repentance, for the times of persecution were drawing very near. A 
handsome young man appeared. “Who, do you think, is that old woman from whom 
you have received the book?” “The sibyl perhaps,” answered Hermas, 
his mind pre-occupied by the neighbourhood of Cuma. “No; she is the Church.” 
“Why then is she old?” “Because she has been first created, and the world has 
been made for her.” The old woman enjoined Hermas to send two copies of the 
book—the one to Clement, the other to the Deaconess Grapte. “Clement,” said she, 
“will address the book to the cities without, for there is in that his special 
work. Grapte will send it to the widows and orphans, and you will read it in the 
city for the elders who preside over the Church. This little book is naturally 
the work of <pb n="219" id="xxiii-Page_219" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_219.html" />the pretended Hermas. The heavenly origin of it is thus 
attested.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p7">The third vision is more mysterious. The old woman appeared 
again to Hermas, after some fasts and prayers. They arranged to meet in the 
country. Hermas arrived first; to his great astonishment he found himself in 
front of an ivory bench; on the bench was placed a linen pillow, covered with 
very fine gauze. He began to pray and confess his sins. The old woman arrived 
with six young people. She made Hermas sit at her left (the right being reserved 
for those who have suffered for God the lash, the prison, tortures, the cross, 
the wild beasts). Hermas then saw the six young men build a square tower, 
emerging from the bosom of the water. Some thousands of men served them, and 
brought the stones to them. Among the stones, those drawn from the channel of 
the water were hewn. Those were the most perfect; they joined so well that the 
tower appeared a monolith. Among the others, the young men made a selection. 
Around the tower was a pile of rubbishy materials, either because they had 
defects, or because they were not cut as they should have been.</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xxiii-p8">“The tower,” said the old woman, “is the Church—that is, I, 
who have appeared to you, and who shall appear to you again. . . The six young men 
are the angels created first, to whom the Lord has entrusted the care of 
developing and governing his creation; those who carry the stones are the 
inferior angels. The beautiful white stones, which are dressed no finely, are 
the apostles, bishops, doctors, deacons, living or dead, who have been chaste, 
and who have lived on a good understanding with the faithful. The stones which 
are drawn from the channel of the water, represent those who have suffered death 
for the name of the Lord. Those which have been rejected, and remain near the 
tower, represent those who have sinned, and who wish to repent. If they did this 
while the building was going on they might be employed in it; but once the 
building is completed, they are of no more use. The stones which are broken and 
rejected are the wicked there is no more place for them. Those which are thrown 
to a distance from the <pb n="220" id="xxiii-Page_220" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_220.html" />tower, which roll into the road, and from thence into the 
wilderness, are the unsteady, who, after they have believed, have quitted the 
true path. Those which fall near the water and cannot enter it, are the souls 
who desire baptism, but recoil before the holiness of religion and the necessity 
of renouncing their lusts. As to the beautiful white but round stones, and which 
cannot in consequence be used in a square building, these are the rich who have embraced the faith. When persecution comes, their riches and business make 
them renounce the Lord. They will be useless to the building except when their 
riches are curtailed, just as to make a round stone enter into a square 
construction, it would be necessary to cut off a large portion. Judge this by 
yourself, Hermas; when you were rich you were useless, now that you are ruined, 
you are useful and fit to live.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p9">Hermas asks his informant as to the proximity more or less 
of the consummation of the times. “Fool,” replies the old woman, “do you not see that the tower is yet being built? When it shall be finished, the 
end will be; now it advances towards completion. Ask no more!”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p10">The fourth vision is again on the Campanian Way. The 
Church, which has appeared up till now throwing aside all the signs of old age, 
and with all the marks of rejuvenation, now appears in the style of a girl 
wonderfully arrayed. A frightful monster (perhaps Nero) would have devoured her, 
but for the help of the angel Thegri, who presides over the fierce beasts. This 
monster is the herald of a fearful persecution which is at hand. Some tortures 
shall be passed through which nothing but purity of heart can enable one to 
escape. The world shall perish in fire and blood.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p11">There is here only the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p11.1">mise en scene</span>, in some sense 
preliminary. The essential part of the book commences with the appearance of a 
venerable personage in shepherd dress, clothed with a white beast’s 
skin, with a scrip hung on his shoulders, and a crook in his hand. It is the 
guardian angel of Hermas, clothed as the angel of penitence, who is sent by the 
venerable <pb n="221" id="xxiii-Page_221" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_221.html" />angel to be his companion all the rest of his life. This 
shepherd, who now takes speech till the end of the book, recites a little 
treatise on Christian morals, embellished with symbols and apologues. Chastity 
is the favourite virtue of the author. To think of another woman than one’s own 
wife is a crime. A man ought to take back his wife after her first act of 
adultery, expiated by repentance, but not after her second. Second marriages are 
permissible, but it is better not to involve oneself in them. The good 
conscience of Hermas shows in his taste for gaiety. Gaiety is a virtue, sadness 
distresses the Holy Spirit, and chases him from a soul, for the spirit is given 
joyfully to man. The continually sad prayer of a man does not go up to God. 
Sadness is like the drop of vinegar, which spoils the good wine. God is good, 
and the commandments impossible without him are easy with him. The devil is 
powerful, but he has no power over the true believer.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p12">An affecting asceticism filled up the entire life of the 
Christian. The cares of business hindered from the service of God: it was 
necessary to withdraw from these. Fasting is recommended: now fasting consists 
in withdrawing every morning to one’s retreat; in purifying one’s thoughts from 
the remembrances of the world; in not eating all day anything but bread and 
water; in saving what you might have spent, and giving it to the widows and 
orphans, who will pray for you. Repentance is necessary even to the righteous 
for their venial sins. Certain severe angels are charged with over-looking them, 
and with punishing not only their sins but even those of their family. All the 
misfortunes of life were held to be chastisements inflicted by these angels on 
“penitenital pastors.” The penitent should afflict himself voluntarily, should 
humble himself, seek adversities and sorrows, or at least accept those which 
come upon him, as expiations. <pb n="222" id="xxiii-Page_222" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_222.html" />It would seem, according to this view, that penitence 
imposes on God—forces his hand. No, penitence is a gift of God. To those whom 
God foresees to be going to sin still, he does not accord the favour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p13">In the weighty questions relating to public penitence, 
Hermas avoids exaggerated severity; he has comparisons which shall irritate 
Tertullian, and give him, on the part of that fanatic, the name of “the friend 
of adulterers.” He explains the delay in the appearing of Christ by a 
decree of the mercy of God which allows sinners the chance of a last 
and definitive appeal. He who has blasphemed Christ to escape punishment, those 
who have denounced their brethren, are dead for ever: they resemble dry branches 
into which the sap can no longer ascend; but yet is their lot irrevocable? In 
certain cases, mercy is brought into the author’s mind; for the sons of Hermas, 
who were blasphemers of Christ and traitors to the Church, were admitted to 
pardon, for their father’s sake. Those who have simply denied Jesus can repent. 
“As to him who has denied from the heart,” says Hermas, “I do not know if he can 
live.” It is necessary also to distinguish the past from the future. 
To those who henceforth would deny Christ, there is no pardon; but those who 
had this misfortune before may be admitted to penitence. Sinners who have not 
blasphemed God nor betrayed his servants may return to penitence; but they 
hasten onwards; death threatens; the tower is about to be finished, and then the 
stones which have not been employed would be irrevocably rejected. For great 
crimes, there is but one repentance; for the lesser faults, it is allowable to 
repent more than once; but he who is constantly falling is a suspected 
penitent, and penitence will serve him in no wise.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p14">A perfume of chastity, somewhat unhealthy, is breathed from 
the vision of the mountain of Arcadia, and the twelve virgins. The <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p14.1">fêtes</span> which 
are given <pb n="223" id="xxiii-Page_223" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_223.html" />in the dream, one would say, were the imagination of a poor 
faster. Twelve beautiful girls, fine and strong as caryatides, stand at the gate 
of the future temple, and pass the stones for the construction with their open 
arms.</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xxiii-p15">“Thy shepherd will not come to-night,” they said “if he 
does not come thou wilt remain with us.” “No,” said I to them; “if he does 
not come, I shall return home, and to-morrow I will come back.” “Thou shouldst 
confide in us,” they replied; “thou canst not leave as!” “Where would you have 
me remain?” “Thou shalt sleep with us like a brother, and not as a man,” they 
answered; “for thou art our brother henceforth; we shall remain with you, for 
we love you very much” I blushed to remain in their company, but, lo! she who 
seemed to be their leader, began to embrace me; seeing which, the others 
imitated, causing me to make the tour of the building, and to play with me. And, 
as I was young, I began also to play with them. Some executed choruses, some 
danced, and others sang. As for me, I walked silently with them round the 
building, and was joyful with them. As it was late, I wished to return to the 
house, but they would not allow me, and I remained with them over night, 
sleeping by the side of the tower. The virgins had stretched out their linen 
tunics on the ground, and did nothing but pray. I prayed also with them 
incessantly, and the virgins rejoiced to see me pray thus: and I remained there 
till next morning at the second hour with the virgins. Then the 
shepherd arrived, and he addressed himself to them, “You have not done him any 
harm?” asked he, looking at them. “My lord,” I said to him, “I have only had the 
pleasure of abiding with them.” “Of what have you eaten? said he. “My lord,” 
said I to him; “I have lived all the night on the words of the Lord.” “Did 
they receive you well?” asked he. “Yes, my lord,” said I to him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p16">Those virgins are the “holy spirits,” the gifts of the 
Holy Ghost, the spiritual powers of the Son of God, and also the fundamental 
virtues of the Christian. A man cannot be saved except through these. The 
guardian angel of Hermas giving good testimony to the purity of his house—the 
twelve virgins who wish to have extreme propriety around them, and are repelled 
by the slightest defilement, consent to dwell there. Hermas promises that they 
shall always have with him a residence suited to their tastes.</p>

<pb n="224" id="xxiii-Page_224" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_224.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p17">The author of Hermas is a pure Ebionite. The only good use 
of a fortune is to redeem slaves—captives. The Christian, as to himself, is 
essentially a poor man; to practise hospitality towards the power, the servants 
of God, that washes out even great crimes. “One does not imagine,” says he, “what torment is in the punishment; it is worse than prison; so that we even see 
people committing suicide to escape it. When such a misfortune occurs, he who, 
knowing the unfortunate one, does not save him, is guilty of his death.” The 
antipathy of Hermas to people of the world is extreme. He is not pleased except 
when in a circle of simple people, not knowing what wickedness is, without 
differences among themselves, and looking on one another’s affairs, and mingling 
with each other; rejoicing in each other’s virtues, always ready to share with 
him who has nothing the result of their labours. God, seeing the simplicity of 
the holy child-likeness of these good workers, is pleased with their little 
charities. Childlikeness is that which, to Hermas as to Jesus, takes the first 
place in God’s sight.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p18">The Christianity of the author of Hermas suggests 
Gnosticism. He never names Jesus in any other way than as Christ. He always 
calls him the Son of God, and makes him a being before the creatures, a 
counsellor of the plans on which God made his creation. At the same time as this 
Divine assessor has created all things, he maintains all things. His name is 
beyond comparison with every other name. Sometimes, in the style of the 
Elkasaites, Hermas would conceive Christ as a giant. Oftener still he identifies 
him with the Holy Spirit, the source of all the gifts. Like the Gnostics, Hermas 
plays with abstractions. At other times, the Son of God is the law preached 
throughout all the earth. The dead will receive the seal of the Son of God, 
baptism, when the apostles and the Christian preachers, after <pb n="225" id="xxiii-Page_225" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_225.html" />their death, descend into hell and baptise the dead.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p19">A parable explains this singular Christology, and gives it 
much analogy with that which, later on, constituted Arianism. A master (God) 
plants in a certain corner of his property (the world) a vine (the circle of the 
Elect). Leaving for a journey, he has entrusted it to a servant (Jesus), who 
attends to it with wonderful care, roots out the weeds (blots out the sin of 
believers), and endures extreme pain (an allusion to the sufferings of Jesus). 
The master filled with joy at his return (on the day of judgment), calls his 
only Son and his friends (the Holy Spirit and the angels) and communicates to 
them the idea he has of associating this servant as an adopted son  
in the privileges of the only Son (the Holy Spirit). All consent to this by 
acclamation. Jesus is introduced by the resurrection into the divine circle; 
God sends him a part of the feast, and he, remembering his old fellow-servants, 
shares with them his heavenly gifts (the charisma). The divine <i>rôle</i> of Jesus is 
thus conceived as a sort of adoption and co-optation which places him beside a 
former Son of God. Moreover, Hermas sets forth a theology analogous to that 
which we have found among the Ebionites. The Holy Spirit pre-existed before all, 
and has created all. God chose him a body in which he could dwell in all purity, 
and realises for him a completed humanity: it is the life of Jesus. God takes 
counsel of his Son and of his angels, so that this flesh which has served the 
Spirit without reproach should have a place of rest, that this body without 
stain, in which the Holy Spirit dwells, would appear not to remain without 
reward.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p20">All the chimeras of the times came into collision with each 
other, we can see, without succeeding in coming into agreement in the head of 
poor Hermas. Some grotesque theories, such as the descent of the <pb n="226" id="xxiii-Page_226" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_226.html" />apostles into hell, are peculiar to him. He was an Ebionite 
in his fashion of comprehending the kingdom of God and the position of Jesus. 
He was a Gnostic in his tendency to multiply beings and to give angels even to 
one who has never existed. A guardian angel is not enough for him; each man has 
two angels—the one to care for his well-being, the other to seek his hurt. 
Indeed, in many points of view, he is a Montanist in advance. He has no trace of 
episcopacy about him. The elders of the Church are, in his eyes, all equal; he 
appears to have been of the number of those who made opposition to the growing 
institution which reversed the equality of the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p20.1">presbyteri</span>. Hermas is an 
experienced pneumatist; he is an anchorite, an abstainer. He shows himself 
severe on the clergy. He complains of the general laxity. The name of Christian, 
according to him, is not enough to save one; a man is saved above all by the 
spiritual gifts. The Church is a body of saints, and it must be disembarrassed 
of all impure alliance. Martyrdom completes the Christian. Prophecy is a 
personal gift, free, and not subjected to the Church; those who receive it, 
communicate its revelation to the leaders; but they do not require their 
permission. Eldad and Modad were two prophets without mission, and beyond the 
authority of superiors. The great objection which the orthodox have 
to the <i>Shepherd</i>, as to the Montanist revelations, is that it comes too late,—“that the number of the prophets is complete already.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p21">The intention of the pseudo-Hermas has been, in fact, 
simply and well to introduce a new book into the body of the sacred writings. 
Perhaps his brother Pius lent himself as his support in this. The attempt of the 
pseudo-Hermas was very nearly the last of this kind; it did not succeed, for the 
author was known; the origin of the book was too clear. The writing pleased by 
what was edifying in it; <pb n="227" id="xxiii-Page_227" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_227.html" />the better minds advised that it should be specially read, 
but not permitted to be read in the Church, nor as an apostolic writing (it was 
too modern), nor as a prophetic writing (the number of these scriptures was 
closed). Rome especially never admitted it; the East was more easy, Alexandria 
especially. Many Churches held it to be canonical, and did it the honour of 
having it read from the pulpit. Some eminent men—Irenæus, Clement of 
Alexandria—gave it a place in their Bible, after the apostolic writings. The 
more reserved conceded to it an angelic revelation and an ecclesiastical 
authority of the first order. There had always been some doubts and 
protestations; some even went as far as scorn. At the beginning of 
the fourth century, the <i>Shepherd</i> was no longer looked on but as a book for 
edification, very useful for elementary instruction. Piety and art made 
considerable borrowings from it. The Roman council of 494, under Gelasus, placed 
it among the Apocrypha, but did not take it out of the hands of the believers, 
who found in it a help for their piety.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p22">The work has in some parts a charm; but a certain want of 
taste and talent are to be felt in it. The symbolism so energetic and so just in 
the old apocalypses, is here feeble, ill-adjusted, and without precise 
adaptation. The vein of Christian prophecy is altogether weakened. The language, 
simple, and in some sense flat, is nearly that of modern Greek as to the syntax; the choice of expression, on the contrary, is happy enough. It is the 
eloquence of a country <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiii-p22.1">curé</span>, simple and grumbling, mingled with the cares of a 
sacristan concerned as to gauzes, cushions, and everything which serves to 
ornament his church. Hermas, in spite of his temptations and his pecadilloes, is 
certainly chastity itself, although the way he insists on this point makes us 
smile a little. To the terrible images of the old apocalypses, <pb n="228" id="xxiii-Page_228" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_228.html" />to the gloomy visions of John, and the pseudo-Esdras, 
succeed the gentle imaginations of a little pious romance, at once affecting and 
simple, and whose childish style is not free from insipidity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiii-p23">The prophetic attempt of pseudo-Hermas was not, moreover, 
an isolated fact; it belonged to the general state of the Christian conscience. 
In fifteen years the same causes will produce facts of the same order in the 
most remote districts of Asia Minor, against which the episcopacy will employ 
much greater severity.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XXII. Orthodox Asia—Polycarpus." progress="74.73%" id="xxiv" prev="xxiii" next="xxv">
<h2 id="xxiv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXII.</h2>

<h3 id="xxiv-p0.2">ORTHODOX ASIA—POLYCARPUS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxiv-p1.1">Although</span> Asia was already disturbed by the sectarian 
spirit, it nevertheless continued to be, next to Rome, the province in which 
Christianity flourished the most. It was the most pious country in the world; 
the country in which credulity offered to the inventors of new religions the 
most fertile field. To become a god was a very easy matter; incarnations, the 
terrestrial alternations of the immortals, were looked upon as ordinary events: 
every kind of imposture succeeded. People were still full of the recollection of 
Apollonius of Tyana—the legend regarding him increased day by day. An author, 
who took the name of Mœragenes, wrote the most marvellous stories about him; 
then a certain Maximus of Æges composed a book exclusively devoted to the 
extraordinary things which Apollonius had done at ages in Cilicia. In spite of 
the railleries of Lucian, “the tragedy,” as he calls it, succeeded 
astonishingly. Later, about the year 200, Philostratus wrote at the <pb n="229" id="xxiv-Page_229" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_229.html" />
request of the Syrian lady, Julia Domna, that insipid 
romance which passed for an exquisite hook, and which, according to a very 
serious Pagan writer, should have been entitled, “Sojourn of a God among Men.” 
Its success was immense. Because of it, Apollonius came to be considered as the 
first of sages, a veritable friend of the gods, as a god himself. His image was 
to be seen in the sanctuaries; temples were even dedicated to him. His 
miracles, his beautiful speeches, afforded edification for all classes. He was a 
sort of Christ of Paganism; and undoubtedly the intention of opposing an ideal 
of beneficent holiness to that of the Christians was not foreign to his 
apotheosis. In the last days of the struggle between Christianity and Paganism 
he was compared only to Jesus, and his life, as revealed in his letters, was 
preferred to the Gospels, the work of grosser minds. A Paphlagonian charlatan, 
Alexander of Abonoticus, attained through his assurance a success no less 
prodigious. He was a very handsome man. He had a superb presence, a most 
melodious voice, hair of enormous length, which it was pretended he had 
inherited from Perseus, and passed as one who predicted the future with the 
frantic enthusiasm of the ancient soothsayers. He enclosed a small serpent in a 
goose’s egg, broke the egg before the multitude, and made believe that it was an 
incarnation of Esculapius, who had chosen for his abode the city of Abonoticus. 
The god attained maturity in a few days. The people of Abonoticus were 
astonished soon to see on a canopy an enormous serpent with a human head, 
splendidly clothed, opening and closing its mouth and brandishing its sting. It 
was Alexander himself who was thus decked out, he having coiled round his chest 
and about his neck a tame serpent, whose tail hung down in front. He had made 
himself a head of linen, which he had besmeared artistically enough; and by <pb n="230" id="xxiv-Page_230" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_230.html" />means of horse hair he made the jaws and the sting move. 
The new god was called Glycon, and people came from every part of the empire to 
consult it. Abonoticus became the centre of unbridled thaumaturgy. The result 
was an abundant manufacture of painted images, talismans, idols of silver and 
of bronze, which had an extraordinary popularity. Alexander was powerful enough 
to raise in his district a genuine persecution against the Christians and the 
Epicureans who refused to believe in him. He established a cult which, in spite 
of its wholly charlatanistic and even obscene character, had much vogue, and 
attracted a multitude of religious people. But the most singular thing of all 
was that Romans of high standing, such as Severian, legate of Cappadocia, and 
Rutilianus, a man of consular dignity, one of the first men of his time, were 
his dupes, and that the impostor succeeded in having the name of Abonoticus 
changed to Ionopolis. He required also that the coinage of that city should bear 
henceforth on the one side the effigy of Glycon, on the other his own, with the 
arms of Perseus and of Esculapius. Actually the coins of Abonoticus, at the time 
of Antonine and Marcus Aurelius, bore the figure of a serpent with the head of a 
man with long hair and beard, and on the obverse the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv-p1.2">ΓΛΥΚΟΝ</span>. 
The coins of the same city, with the medal of Lucius Verus, bore the serpent and the name 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv-p1.3">ΙΩΝΟΠΟΛΕΙΤΩΝ</span>. Under Marcus Aurelius we shall see this ridiculous religion 
assume an incredible importance. It lasted until the second half of the third 
century.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p2">Nerullinus, at Troas, succeeded in a fraudulent enterprise 
of the same kind. His statue uttered oracles, cured maladies; sacrifices were 
offered to it, and it was crowned with flowers. It was especially the absurd 
ideas about medicine, the belief in medical dreams, in the oracles of 
Esculapius, etc., which kept the minds of people in that state of superstition. 
We <pb n="231" id="xxiv-Page_231" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_231.html" />are dumfounded at seeing Galian himself addicted to similar 
follies. More incredible still is the career of that Ælius Aristides, religious 
sophist, devout Pagan, a sort of bishop or saint, pressing pious materialism and 
credulity to its utmost limits; yet this did not prevent him from being one of 
the most admired and most honoured men of his age. The Epicureans alone 
repudiated these follies unreservedly. There were still some men of intellect, 
such as Celsus, Lucian, Demonax, who could laugh at it. Soon, however, there 
shall be no more such, and credulity will reign mistress over a debased world. 
The name of Atheist was dangerous, for it put him to whom it was attributed 
without the pale of the law, and exposed him even to the scaffold; yet one was 
an Atheist because he denied the local superstitions and stood up against 
charlatans. We can conceive how such devices must have been favourable to the 
propagation of Christianity. We do not perhaps exaggerate much when we admit 
that nearly the half of the population had avowed Christianity. In certain 
cities, such as Hierapolis, Christianity was publicly professed. Some 
inscriptions, still decipherable, attest beneficent foundations which were to be 
distributed at Easter and at Pentecost. Co-operative associations of workmen, 
societies for mutual succour, were there skilfully organised. These 
manufacturing cities, which contained for a long time colonies of Jews, who 
perhaps had carried with them thence the industries of the East, were ready to 
receive every social idea of the age. Works of charity were wonderfully developed. Nursing 
institutions and establishments for foundlings were there. The labourer, so depised in ancient times, attained, through association, to dignity of existence 
and to happiness. That interior life, all the more active because it was not 
disturbed by politics, made of Asia Minor a field closed to all the religious 
strifes of the times. The directions in <pb n="232" id="xxiv-Page_232" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_232.html" />which the Church was divided there were singularly 
visible; for nowhere else was the Church in such a state of fermentation, or 
showed its internal labour more distinctly. Conservatives and Progressists, 
Judeo-Christians and enemies of Judaism, Millenarians and Spiritualists, were 
there opposed as two armies, who, after having fought, finished by breaking 
their ranks and fraternising together. There had lived, or was still living, a 
whole Christian world which did not know St Paul. Papias, the most narrow-minded 
of the Fathers of his times; Melito, almost as materialistic as he; the 
ultra-conservative Polycarpus; the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiv-p2.1">presbyteri</span> who taught Irenæus his 
unpolished Millenarianism; the chiefs of the Montanist movement, who pretended 
to have witnessed again the scenes of the first supper at Jerusalem. There too 
were to be found, or had come thence, the men who had most boldly launched 
themselves into innovations—the author of the fourth Gospel, Cerdo, Marcion, 
Praxeas, Noetus, Apollinarius of Hierapolis, the Aloges, who, full of aversion 
for the Apocalypse, Millenarianism, Montanism, gave the hand to Gnosticism and 
to philosophy. Spiritual exercises which had disappeared elsewhere, continued to 
flourish in Asia. They had prophets there—a certain Quadratus, and one Amnia of 
Philadelphia.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p3">People gloried especially over the considerable number of 
martyrs and confessors. Asia Minor witnessed numerous executions, in particular 
crucifixions. The different Churches made a boast of this, alleging that 
persecution was the privilege of truth; a matter that is debateable, seeing 
that all those sects had martyrs; at times, the Marcionites and Montanists had 
more than the orthodox. No calumny then was spared by the latter in order to 
depreciate the martyrs of their rivals. These enmities endured to the death. We 
see the confessors, while expiring for the same Christ, turning their backs on 
one another, in order to avoid all that <pb n="233" id="xxiv-Page_233" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_233.html" />might resemble a mark of communion. Two martyrs, born at 
Eumenia, namely, Caine and Alexander, who were executed at Apamea Kibotos, went 
the length of taking the most minute precautions in order that it might not be 
thought that they adhered to the inspirations of Montanus and of his wives. 
Such conduct shocks us, but we must not forget that, according to the opinions 
of the times, the last words and the last acts of martyrs possessed a high 
importance. Martyrs were consulted on questions of orthodoxy; from the depths of 
their dungeons they reconciled dissentients, and gave certificates of 
absolution. They were regarded as being charged by the Church with the <i>rôle</i> of 
pacificators, and with a sort of doctrinal mission.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p4">Far from being hurtful to propagandism, these divisions 
were serviceable to it. The churches were rich and numerous. Nowhere else did 
the episcopate contain so many capable, moderate, and courageous men. We may 
cite Thraseas, Bishop of Eumenia; Sagaris, Bishop of Laodicea; Papirius, whose 
birthplace is not known; Apollinaris of Hierapolis, who was destined to play a 
considerable part in the capital controversies which were soon to divide the 
Churches of Asia; Polycrates, the future Bishop of Ephesus, the descendant of a 
family seven members of which before him had been bishops. Sardis possessed a 
real treasure, the learned Bishop Melito, who already had prepared himself for 
the vast labours which, later on, rendered his name celebrated. Like Origen, at 
a subsequent date, he was anxious that his chastity should be distinctly 
attested. His erudition resembled much that of Justin and of Tatian. His 
theology had also a little of the materialistic dulness which was a 
characteristic of these two doctors; for he thought that God had a body. He 
appears to have been reproached by Papias for his apocalyptic ideas. Miltiades, 
on his part, was a <pb n="234" id="xxiv-Page_234" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_234.html" />laborious author, a zealous polemic, who struggled against 
the heathen, the Jews, the Montanists, the ecstatic prophets, and made an 
apology for Christian philosophy, which he addressed to the Roman authorities.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p5">The aged Polycarpus, in particular, enjoyed high authority 
at Smyrna. He was more than an octogenarian, and it would seem that he was 
believed to have inherited his longevity from the Apostle John. He was 
accredited with the gift of prophecy: it was alleged that each word that he 
uttered would come to pass. He himself lived in the belief that the world was 
full of visions and of presages. Night and day he prayed, including in his 
prayers the wants of the entire world. As everybody admitted that he had lived 
several years with the Apostle John, people believed that they still possessed 
in him the last witness of the apostolic age. People surrounded him; everybody 
sought to please him; a mark of his esteem was regarded as a high favour. His 
person was charming in the extreme. The docile Christians adored him; a band of 
disciples and of admirers pressed around him, eager to render him every service. 
But he was not popular in the city. His intolerance, the pride of orthodoxy, 
which he did not pretend to dissimulate, and which he communicated to his 
disciples, wounded deeply both the Jews and the heathen; the latter knew but too 
well that the disdainful old man looked upon them as wretches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p6">Polycarpus had all the peculiarities of an old man; he had 
a certain manner of acting and speaking which made a vivid impression on young 
auditors. His conversation was fluent, and when he went to sit down on the place 
which he affected—doubtless one of the terraces of the slopes of Mount Pagus, 
whence one could see the sparkling gulf, and its beautiful surrounding of 
mountains, it was known beforehand what he was going to say. “John and <pb n="235" id="xxiv-Page_235" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_235.html" />others who have seen the Lord;” this was the way in which 
he always commenced. He would tell about the intimacy he had had with them, what 
he had heard them say about Jesus, and about his preaching. An echo of Galilee 
was thus made to resound, at a distance of a hundred and twenty years, upon the 
shores of another sea. He repeated constantly that those men had been ocular 
witnesses, and that he had seen them. He made no more difficulty than did the 
Evangelists in regard to borrowing from the <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiv-p6.1">presbyteri</span> the maxims best adapted 
to the second century, at the epoch in which they were reputed to have lived. To 
so many other obscure traditions in regard to the origins of Christianity, a new 
source, more troublesome than the others, was now about to be added.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p7">The impression which Polycarpus produced was not less 
profound. A long time after, his disciples would remind one another of the 
bench on which he sat, his gait, his habits, his bodily peculiarities, his 
manner of speaking. Every one of his words were graven on their hearts. Now in 
the circle which surrounded him there was a young Greek, of about fifteen years 
of age, who was destined to play one of the leading parts in ecclesiastical 
history. His name was Irenæus, who afterwards transmitted to us the 
image—doubtless often false, yet, at the same time, in many respects very 
vivid—of the last days of the apostolic world, whose setting sun he had, in a 
sort of way, been a witness of. Irenæus was born a Christian, which did not 
prevent him from frequenting the schools of Asia, where he acquired an extensive 
knowledge of the poets, and of the profane philosophers, especially of Homer and 
of Plato. He had for a young friend and co-disciple, if one may so express 
oneself, near the old man, a certain Florinus, who held a somewhat important 
posit on at court, and who, subsequently, <pb n="236" id="xxiv-Page_236" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_236.html" />embraced at Rome the Gnostic ideas of 
Valentinus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p8">Polycarpus, in the eyes of every one, was regarded as the 
perfect type of orthodoxy. His doctrine was the materialistic Millenarianism of 
the old apostolic school. Far from having broken with Judaism, he conformed to 
the practices of the moderate Judeo-Christians. He resented the foolish 
embellishments which the Gnostics had introduced into the Christian teaching, 
and appears to have ignored the Gospel which in his time already circulated 
under the name of John. He held to the simple and unctuous manner of the 
apostolic <i>catechesis</i>, and would not have anything at all added to it. Everything 
that had the resemblance of a new idea put him beside himself. His hatred of 
heretics was intense, and some of the anecdotes which he delighted to tell about 
John were destined to make the violent intolerance which, in his opinion, 
formed the basis of the apostle’s character, appear in a strong light. When any 
one dared to give vent in his presence to some doctrine analogous to that of the 
Gnostics, some theory calculated to introduce a little of rationalism into the 
Christian theology, he would get up, stop his ears, and take to flight, 
exclaiming, “Oh, good God, to what times hast thou reserved me, that I should 
have to put up with such language!” Irenæus was permeated to a large extent with 
the same spirit, but the sweetness of his character served to correct it in 
practice. The idea of holding fast to the apostolic teaching became the basis of 
orthodoxy, in opposition to the presumption of the Gnostics and Montanists, who 
pretended to have re-discovered the actual doctrine of Jesus, which, in their 
opinion, had been corrupted by his immediate disciples.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p9">Following the example of Paul, Ignatius, and other 
celebrated pastors, Polycarpus wrote many letters to <pb n="237" id="xxiv-Page_237" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_237.html" />the neighbouring Churches and to individuals, in order to 
instruct and exhort them. Only one of these letters has been preserved to us. It 
is addressed to the faithful at Philippi, as touching some confessors who were 
destined to martyrdom, who chanced to be with them on their way from Asia to 
Rome. Like all the apostolic or pseudo-apostolic writings, it is a short 
treatise addressed to each of the classes of the faithful which composed the 
Church. Some serious doubts might be raised against the authenticity of this 
epistle if it were not certain that Irenæus had known it, and held it to be a 
work of Polycarpus. Without this authority, we should rank this short 
treatise with the epistles of St Ignatius, in that class of writings of the end 
of the second century by which it was sought to cover, by the most revered 
names, the anti-Agnostic doctrines, and those which were favourable to the 
episcopate. The document, which is somewhat commonplace, possesses nothing that 
is specially befitting the character of Polycarpus. The imitation of the 
apostolic writings, particularly the false Epistles to Titus and Timothy, the 
first of Peter, and the Epistles of John, makes itself fully felt in it. The 
author makes no distinction between the authentic writings of the apostles and 
those which have been attributed to them. He evidently knew the Epistle of St 
Clement by heart. The way in which lie reminds the Philippians that they have an 
epistle from Paul, is suspicious. What singular things all those hypotheses are! 
The Gospel attributed to John is not cited, whilst a phrase of the 
pseudo-Johannine epistle is brought in. Docility, submission to the bishop, 
enthusiasm for martyrdom, after the example of Ignatius, horror of heresies, 
which, like Docetism, overthrew the faith in the reality of Jesus; such were the 
dominant ideas of the author. If Polycarpus is not the author, we can at least 
say that if he had been resuscitated a few <pb n="238" id="xxiv-Page_238" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_238.html" />years after his death, and had seen the compositions which 
were read as his, he would not have protested, and would have even found that 
people had correctly enough interpreted his thoughts. Irenæus at Lyons may have 
been deceived in this matter like every one else. If it was an error, he 
recognised in this fragment the perfect character of the faith and the teaching 
of his master.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p10">Polycarpus, in those years of extreme old age, was regarded as 
the President of the Church of Asia. Some grave questions, which at first had 
barely been stated, began to agitate these Churches. With his ideas of hierarchy 
and of ecclesiastical unity, Polycarpus naturally thought of turning towards 
the Bishop of Rome, to whom almost the whole world about that time acknowledged 
a certain authority in composing the divisions in Churches. The controversial 
points were numerous; it appears, moreover, that the two heads of the 
Churches—Polycarpus and Anicetus—had some petty grievances against one another. 
One of the questions in controversy was in regard to the celebration of Easter. 
In the early days, all the Christians continued to make Easter their principal 
feast. They celebrated that feast on the same day as the Jews, the 14th Nisan, 
no matter on what day of the week that day fell. Persuaded, according to the 
allegations of all the ancient Gospels, that Jesus, on the eve of his death, had 
eaten the Passover with his disciples, they regarded such a solemnity rather as 
a commemoration of the supper than as a memorial of the resurrection. When 
Christianity became separated more and more from Judaism, such a manner of 
viewing it was found to be much out of place. First, a new tradition was 
circulated, according to which Jesus before his death had not eaten the 
Passover; but died on the same day as the Jewish Passover, thus substituting 
himself for the Paschal Lamb. Besides this, that purely Jewish <pb n="239" id="xxiv-Page_239" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_239.html" />feast wounded the Christian conscience, especially in the 
Churches of St Paul. The great feast of the Christians was the resurrection of 
Jesus, which occurred, in any case, the Sunday after the Jewish Passover. 
According to this idea, the feast was celebrated on the Sunday which followed 
the Friday next after the 14th of Nisan.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p11">At Rome this practice prevailed, at least from the 
pontificates of Xystus and Telesphoros (about 120). In Asia, people were much 
divided. Conservatives like Polycarpus, Melito, and all the old school, held to 
the ancient Jewish practice, in conformity with the first Gospels and with the 
usage of the Apostles John and Philip. It hence happened that people did not 
pray or fast on the same days. It was not till about twenty years after that 
this controversy attained in Asia the proportions of a schism. At the epoch in 
which we now are, it had only just had its birth, and was no doubt one of the 
least important among the questions about which Polycarpus felt himself obliged 
to go to Rome to have an interview with Pope Anicetus. Perhaps Irenæus and 
Florinus accompanied the old man on that journey, which being undertaken 
during the summer, according to the customs of navigation of the age, had 
nothing fatiguing about it. The interview between Polycarpus and Anicetus was 
very cordial. The discussion upon certain points appears to have been somewhat 
lively; but they understood one another. The question of Easter had not yet 
reached maturity. For a long time before this, the Church of Rome had acted upon 
the principle of exhibiting in this matter great tolerance. Conservatives of 
the Jewish order, when they came to Rome, practised their rites 
without anybody finding fault with them, or without causing any one to cease 
fraternising with them. The Bishops of Rome sent the Eucharist to some of the 
bishops who followed in this particular another rule. Polycarpus and <pb n="240" id="xxiv-Page_240" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_240.html" />Anicetus observed between them the same rule. Polycarpus 
could not persuade Anicetus to renounce a practice which the Bishops of Rome had 
followed before him. Anicetus, on his part, forebore when Polycarpus said to 
him that he held by the rule of John and the other apostles with whom he had 
lived upon a footing of familiarity. The two religious chiefs continued in full 
communion with one another, and Anicetus even bestowed on Polycarpus an honour 
almost unexampled. He was willing, in fact, that Polycarpus should, in the 
assembly of the faithful at Rome, pronounce instead of him, and in his presence, 
the words of the eucharistic consecration. These ardent men were full of too 
passionate a sentiment to rest the unity of souls upon the uniformity of rites 
and exterior observances. Later, Rome will display the greatest pertinacity to 
make her rites prevail To speak the truth, the point at issue, in this matter of 
Easter, was not merely a simple difference of calendar. The Roman rite, in 
choosing for its base the grand Christian festival the anniversaries of the 
death and the resurrection of Jesus, created the holy week—that is to say, a 
whole cycle of consecrated days, to the mysterious commemorations during which 
fasting was continued. In the Asiatic rite, on the contrary, the fast terminated 
on the evening of the 14th Nisan: Good Friday was no longer a day of sadness. 
If that usage had prevailed, the scheme of the Christian festivals would have 
been arrested in its development.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p12">The orthodox bishops had still too many common enemies for 
them to pay attention to pitiful liturgic rivalries. The Gnostic and Marcionite 
sects inundated Rome, and threatened to put the orthodox Church in a minority. 
Polycarpus was the declared adversary of such ideas. Like Justin, with whom he 
was probably in accord, he inveighed fiercely against the sectaries. The rare 
privilege which he possessed of <pb n="241" id="xxiv-Page_241" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_241.html" />having seen the immediate disciples of Jesus, gave him an 
immense authority. He pleaded, as was his custom, the teaching of the apostles, 
of which he alleged he was the only living auditor, and maintained as a simple 
rule of faith the tradition which ascended by an unbroken chain to Jesus 
himself. Nor was he free from rudeness. One day he encountered in a public place 
a man who, for a thousand reasons, should have commanded his respect—Marcion 
himself. “Do you not recognise me? “ said the latter to him. “Yes,” responded 
the passionate old man; “I recognise the first-born of Satan.” Irenæus cannot 
enough admire this response, which shows how very narrow the Christian mind had 
already become. Jesus had much more wisely remarked: “He who is not for you is 
against you.” Is one always quite sure of not being oneself the first-born of 
Satan? How much more wise it is, instead of anathematising at first him who 
chooses a different path from oneself, to apply oneself to discover in what 
points one may be right, what method he employs in looking at things, and if 
there is not in his manner of observing some grain of truth that one ought to 
assimilate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p13">But that tone of assurance exercises a great efficacy upon 
semi-cultured men. Many Valentinians and Marcionites saw Polycarpus at Rome, and 
returned to the orthodox Church. Polycarpus hence left in the capital of the 
world a venerated name. Irenæus and Florinus in all probability remained at 
Rome after the departure of their master; these two minds, so different from 
one another, were destined to pursue paths the most opposite.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxiv-p14">An immense result was accomplished. The rule of' prescription 
was laid down. The true doctrine will henceforth be that which is generally 
professed by the apostolic Churches, which it has always been. <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxiv-p14.1">Quod semper quod 
ubique.</span> Between Polycarpus and <pb n="242" id="xxiv-Page_242" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_242.html" />Valentin the matter is quite clear. Polycarpus held to the 
apostolic tradition; Valentin, whatever he may say himself, has not got it. 
Individual Churches formed by their union the Catholic Church, the absolute 
depository of the truth. He who prefers his own ideas to those of this universal 
authority is a sectary, a heretic.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XXIII. Martydom of Polycarpus." progress="79.22%" id="xxv" prev="xxiv" next="xxvi">
<h2 id="xxv-p0.1">CHAPTER XXIII.</h2>

<h3 id="xxv-p0.2">MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARPUS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxv-p1.1">Polycarpus</span> returned to Symrna, as far as we can make out, 
in the autumn of 154. A death worthy of him awaited him there. Polycarpus had 
always professed the doctrine that one ought not to court martyrdom; but many 
people who were not possessed of his virtue were not so prudent as he. To be in 
the vicinage of the sombre enthusiasts of Phrygia was dangerous. A Phrygian 
named Quintus, a Montanist formerly, came to Smyrna and attracted a few 
enthusiasts, who followed his example of self-denunciation, and provoked penal 
condemnation. Sensible men blamed them, and said, with good reason, that the 
Gospel did not demand such a sacrifice. Besides these fanatics, several 
Smyrniote Christians were also imprisoned. Amongst them were found some 
Philadelphians, whom either accident had conducted to Smyrna or whom the 
authorities, after arresting them, had caused to be transferred to Smyrna—a city 
of very considerable importance, in which were celebrated great games. The 
number of those so detained was about a dozen. According to the hideous usage of 
the Romans, it was in the <pb n="243" id="xxv-Page_243" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_243.html" />stadium, in default of an amphitheatre, that their 
execution took place.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p2">The tortures endured by these unfortunates were of the most 
horribly atrocious character. Some were so lacerated by whips that their veins, 
their arteries, and the whole of their intestines were exposed. Onlookers wept 
over them, but they could not extort from them either a murmur or a plaint. The 
idea was hence spread abroad that the martyrs of Christ, during the torture, 
were separated from the body, and that Christ himself assisted them, and spoke 
with them. Fire produced on them the effect of a delicious coolness. Exposed to 
wild beasts, dragged over sand full of jagged shells, they appeared insensible 
to pain.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p3">One only succumbed, and that was rightly the one who had 
compromised the others. The Phrygian was punished for his boasting. In sight of 
the wild beasts he began to tremble. The men of the pro-consul who surrounded 
him urged him to give in; he consented to take the oath and the sacrifice. In 
that the faithful saw a sign from heaven, and the condemnation of those who of 
their own accord sought for death. Such conduct, arising from pride, was 
considered as a sort of defiance of God. It was admitted that the courage to 
endure martyrdom came from on high, and that God, in order to demonstrate that 
he was the source of all strength, was pleased sometimes to show the greatest 
examples of heroism in those who, put to the proof, had been, distrustful of 
themselves, almost cowards.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p4">People admired especially a young man named Germanicus. He 
gave to his companions in agony an example of superhuman courage. His struggle 
with the wild beasts was admirable. The pro-consul, Titus Statius Quadratus, a 
philosophic and moderate man, a friend of Ælius Aristides, exhorted him to 
take pity on his own youth. He thereupon set himself <pb n="244" id="xxv-Page_244" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_244.html" />to excite the wild beasts, to call to them, to tease 
them, in order that they might despatch him more quickly from a perverse world. 
Such heroism, far from touching the multitude, only irritated it. “Death to 
Atheists! Let Polycarpus be brought!” was the general cry.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p5">Polycarpus, although blaming the foolish act of Quintus, 
had not at first any desire to flee. Yielding to eager solicitations, he 
consented, however, to withdraw into a small country house, situated at no 
great distance from the city, where he passed several days. They came thither to 
arrest him. He quitted the house precipitately and took refuge in another; but 
a young slave, when put to the torture, betrayed him. A detachment of mounted 
police came to take him. It was a Friday evening, the 22d February, at 
dinner-hour, the old man was at table in an upper room of the villa; he might 
still have escaped, but he said, “Let God’s will be done!” He quietly came 
downstairs, spoke with the police, gave them something to eat, and asked only an 
hour in which to pray unmolested. He made then one of those long prayers to 
which he was accustomed, in which he included the whole Catholic Church. The 
night was passed in this manner. The following morning, Saturday, 23d February, 
he was placed upon an ass, and they departed with him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p6">Before reaching the city, Herod, the Irenach, and his 
father Nicetas, appeared in a carriage. They had had some relations with the 
Christians. Alces, sister of Nicetas, appears to have been affiliated with the 
Church. They, it is said, placed the old man in the carriage between them, and 
attempted to gain him over. “What harm can it be,” said they, “in 
order to save one’s life, to say <i>Kyrios Kesar</i>, to make sacrifice, 
and the rest?” Polycarpus was inflexible. It seems that the two magistrates 
then flew into a passion, said hard words to him, and ejected him <pb n="245" id="xxv-Page_245" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_245.html" />so rudely from the carriage as to peel the skin off his 
leg.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p7">He was taken to the stadium, which was situated about 
midway up Mount Pagus. The people were already assembled there; there was a 
tumultuous noise. At the moment the old man was brought in, the noise redoubled; the Christians alone heard a voice from heaven saying: “Be strong, be manly, 
Polycarpus!” The bishop was led to the pro-consul, who employed the ordinary 
phrases in such circumstances.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p8">“From the respect that thou owest to thy age, etc., aware 
by the fortune of Cæsar, cry as every one does, ‘Death to Atheists’”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p9">Polycarpus thereupon cast a severe look upon the multitude 
which covered the steps, and pointed to them with his hand.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p10">“Yes, certainly,” said he, “no more Atheists,” and he 
raised his eyes to heaven with a deep sigh. “Insult Christ,” said Statius 
Quadratus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p11">“It is now eighty-six years that I have served him, and he has 
never done me any injury,” said Polycarpus. “I am a Christian. If thou 
wishest to know what it is to be a Christian,” added he, “grant me a day’s 
delay, and give me thy attention.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p12">“Persuade, then, the people to that,” responded Quadratus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p13">“With thee it is worth one’s while to discuss,” 
responded Polycarpus. “We hold it as a principle to render to the powers and to 
the established authorities, through God, the honours which are their due, 
provided that these marks of respect do no injury to our faith. As for these 
people there, I will never deign to condescend to make my apology to them.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p14">The pro-consul threatened him in vain with wild beasts and 
with fire. It was necessary to announce to the people that Polycarpus held 
obstinately <pb n="246" id="xxv-Page_246" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_246.html" />to his faith. Jews and Pagans cried out for his 
blood.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p15">“Look at him, the doctor of Asia—the father of the 
Christians,” said the former.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p16">“Behold him, the destroyer of our gods, he who teaches not 
to sacrifice, not to adore,” said the latter. At the same time they demanded of 
Philippe of Tralles, asiarch and high priest of Asia, to let loose a lion upon 
Polycarpus. Philippe drew attention of the multitude to the fact that the games 
with the wild beasts were at an end.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p17">“To the fire, then!” So was the shout which went 
up from all sides. The people dispersed themselves amongst the shops and the 
baths to search for wood and fagots. The Jews, who were numerous at Smyrna, and 
always strongly incensed against the Christians, exhibited in this work, as 
usual, a zeal wholly peculiar to them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p18">While the funeral pile was being made ready, Polycarpus 
took off his girdle, divested himself of all his garments, and attempted also to 
take off his shoes. This was not accomplished without some difficulty; for in 
ordinary times the faithful who surrounded him were in the habit of insisting on 
relieving him from that trouble, as they were jealous of the privilege of 
touching him. He was placed in the centre of the apparatus which was used for 
fixing the victim, and they were about to begin to nail him to it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p19">“Leave me thus,” said he; “He who gives me the 
fortitude to endure the fire will bestow on me also the strength to remain 
immovable on the pile, without its being necessary for you to nail me to it.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p20">They did not nail him, they simply bound him. So, with his 
hands tied behind his back, he had the look of a victim; and the Christians who 
watched him from afar saw in him a ram chosen from amongst the whole flock to be 
offered up to God as a burnt-offering. <pb n="247" id="xxv-Page_247" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_247.html" />During this time he prayed and thanked God for 
having included him in the number of the martyrs.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p21">The flames then began to rise. The exaltation of the 
faithful witnesses of this spectacle was at its height. As they were some 
distance from the pile, they might indulge in the most singular illusions. The 
fire seemed to them to round itself into a vault above the body of the martyr, 
and to present the aspect of a ship’s sail filled with the wind. The 
old man, placed amidst that <span lang="FR" id="xxv-p21.1">chapelle ardent</span>, appeared to them not as flesh which 
burned, but as bread being baked, or as a mass of gold and silver in the 
furnace. They imagined that they felt a delicious odour like that of incense, or 
of the most precious perfumes (probably the vine branches, and the light wood of 
the pile had something to do with this). They even declared afterwards that 
Polycarpus had not been burned, that the <span lang="LA" id="xxv-p21.2">confector</span> was obliged to give him a 
thrust with a poignard, and that there flowed from the wound so much blood that 
the fire was extinguished by it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p22">The Christians naturally attached the greatest value to 
their possessing the body of the martyr. But the authorities hesitated to give 
it to them, fearing that the martyr would become the object of a new worship. 
“They might be capable,” said they, laughing, “of abandoning the 
Crucified One for him.” The Jews mounted guard near to the funeral pile, to 
watch what they were going to do. The centurion on duty showed himself 
favourable to the Christians, and allowed them to take these bones, “more 
precious than the most precious stones, and than the purest gold.” 
They were calcined. In order to reconcile this fact with the marvellous recital, 
they pretended that it was the centurion who had burned the body. They put the 
ashes into a consecrated place, where people resorted every <pb n="248" id="xxv-Page_248" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_248.html" />year to celebrate the anniversary of the martyrdom, and to 
incite one another to walk in the steps of the holy old man.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p23">The fortitude of Polycarpus made a deep impression on the 
Pagans themselves. The authorities, not wishing a renewal of similar scenes, put 
an end to executions. The name of Polycarpus continued to be celebrated at 
Smyrna, whilst people soon forgot the eleven or twelve Smyrniotes or 
Philadelphians who had suffered before him. The Churches of Asia and of Galatia, 
at the news of the death of their great pastor, asked the Smyrniotes for the 
details of what had taken place. Those of Philomelium, in Phrigian Parorea, 
exhibited, in particular, a touching zeal. The Church of Smyrna caused one of 
the elders to write down the account of the martyrdom, in the form of a circular 
epistle, which was addressed to the different Churches. The faithful of 
Philomelium, who were not far off, were charged with transmitting the letter 
to the brethren at a distance.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p24">The copy of the Philomelians, copied by a certain 
Evarestur, and carried by one named Marcion, served subsequently as the basis of 
the original edition. As happens frequently in the publication of circular 
letters, the finales of the different copies were made to dovetail the one into 
the other. This rare fragment constitutes the most ancient example known of the 
Acts of Martyrdom. It was the model which people imitated, and which furnished 
the form and the essential parts of those kinds of compositions. Only the 
imitations had not the naturalness and simplicity of the original. It 
seems that the author of the false Ignatian letters had read the Smyrniote 
epistle. There is the closest connection between these writings, and a great 
similarity of thought. After Ignatius, Polycarpus was the person who copied the 
most of the thoughts of the false letters and it is in the true or supposed 
epistle of Polycarpus <pb n="249" id="xxv-Page_249" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_249.html" />that he seeks his <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxv-p24.1">point d’appui</span>. The idea that martyrdom 
is the supreme favour that one ought to seek after, and to request of Heaven, 
found in the Smyrniote encyclical its first and perfect expression. But the 
enthusiasm for martyrdom is there kept within the limits of moderation. The 
author of this remarkable writing loses no occasion to show that true martyrdom, 
the martyrdom conformable with the Gospel, is that which one does not seek 
after, but which one expects. The provocation appeared to him so blameable, that 
he experiences a certain satisfaction in showing that the Phrygian fanatic 
yielded to the entreaties of the pro-consul, and became an apostate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p25">Frivolous, light-headed, prone to whimsicalities, Asia 
turned these tragedies into stories, and made a caricature of martyrdom. About 
that time there lived a certain Peregrinus, a cynic philosopher of Parium, upon 
the Hellespont, who called himself <i>Protéus</i>, and in regard to whom people boasted 
of the facility with which he could assume any character, and undertake any 
adventure. Among these adventures was that of posing as a bishop and a martyr. 
Having begun life by committing the most frightful crimes, parricide even, he 
became a Christian, then a priest, a scribe, a prophet, a thiasarch, and chief 
of the synagogue. He interpreted the sacred books, as composed by himself; he 
passed for an oracle, for a supreme authority, in fact, on ecclesiastical rules. 
He was arrested for that offence, and put in chains. This was the commencement 
of his apotheosis. From that hour he was adored; people raised heaven and earth 
to affect his escape, and manifested the greatest anxiety in regard to him. In 
the mornings, at the prison gate, the widows and orphans gathered to see him. 
The notables obtained, by means of money, the privilege of passing the night in 
his society. It was a constant <pb n="250" id="xxv-Page_250" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_250.html" />succession of dinners and of sacred feasts; people 
celebrated the Mysteries in close proximity to him; he was called only “the 
excellent Peregrinus,” and was looked upon as a new Socrates.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p26">All this took place in Syria. These public scandals 
delighted the Christians; they spared no effort in such a case to render the 
manifestation a brilliant affair. Envoys arrived from every town in Asia for the 
purpose of rendering service to the confessor, and of condoling with him. Money 
flowed in upon him. But it was found that the governor of Syria was a 
philosopher; he penetrated the secret of our subject, saw that he had but one 
idea, that of dying in order to render his name celebrated, and he set him free 
without punishment. Everywhere in his travels Peregrinus revelled in abundance, 
the Christians surrounded him, and gave him an escort of honour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p27">“These imbeciles,” adds Lucian, “were persuaded that they 
were absolutely immortal, that they would live eternally, which was the reason 
that they held death in contempt, and that many amongst them offered themselves 
up as sacrifices. Their first legislator had persuaded them that they were all 
brothers, from the moment that, denying the Hellenistic gods, they adored the 
Crucified One, their sophist, and lived according to his laws. They had, then, 
nothing but disdain for things terrestrial, and they held the latter as 
belonging to all in common But it were useless to say that they had not a 
serious reason for believing all this. If, then, some impostor, some crafty 
man, capable of making use of the situation, came to them, they immediately laid 
their riches at his feet, while he laughed in his sleeve at the silly fools.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxv-p28">Peregrinus having exhausted his resources, sought, by means 
of a theatrical death at the Olympian Games, to satisfy the insatiable desire 
that he had, to wit: to make people speak of him. Pompous and <pb n="251" id="xxv-Page_251" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_251.html" />voluntary suicide was, it is well known, the great reproach 
which the sage philosophers brought against the Christians.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XXIV. Christianity amongst the Gauls—The Church of Lyons." progress="81.95%" id="xxvi" prev="xxv" next="xxvii">
<h2 id="xxvi-p0.1">CHAPTER XXIV.</h2>

<h3 id="xxvi-p0.2">CHRISTIANITY AMONGST THE GAULS—THE CHURCH OF LYONS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxvi-p1.1">For</span> a short time it was believed that the death of Polycarpus 
had put an end to persecution, and it would seem that there was in fact an 
interval of calm. The zeal of the Smyrniotes was but redoubled; and it is about 
this time that must be placed the departure of a Christian colony, which, 
setting out probably from Smyrna, carried the Gospel with a bound into distant 
countries, where the name of Jesus had not yet penetrated. Pothinus, an old man 
of seventy, probably a Smyrniote and a disciple of Polycarpus, was, it seems, 
the chief of this new departure.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p2">For a long time a course of reciprocal communication had been 
established between the ports of Asia Minor and the shores of the Mediterranean 
of Gaul. The ancient traces of the Phœnicians were not yet wholly effaced. These 
populations of Asia and Syria, for whom emigration to the East possessed a great 
attraction, were fond of ascending the Rhone and the Saone, carrying with them a 
portable bazaar of divers merchandise, or else stopping on the banks of these 
great rivers, at spots which held out to them the hope of making a living. 
Vienne and Lyons, the two principal towns of the country, were mostly the points 
aimed at by the emigrants, who went into Gaul as merchants, servants, workmen, 
and even as <pb n="252" id="xxvi-Page_252" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_252.html" />physicians, whom the peasants amongst the Allobroges and 
Segusiavii did not possess to the same extent. The laborious and industrial 
population of the great towns on the banks of the Rhone was in a great part 
composed of those Orientals, who are more gentle, more intelligent, less 
superstitious than the indigenous population, and, by reason of their 
insinuating and amiable manners, capable of exercising upon the former a 
profound influence. The Roman Empire had broken down the barriers of national 
sentiment, which prevented different peoples from coming into contact. Certain 
propaganda which the ancient Gaulish institutions, for example, had laid down 
from the beginning, had become possible. Rome persecuted, but did not use 
preventive means, so that, far from being hurtful to the development of an 
opinion aspiring to be universal, she aided it. These Syrians and Asiatics 
arrived in the East not knowing any tongue except the Greek. Among themselves 
they did not cast aside that language; they made use of it in their writings, 
and in all their personal relations; but they quickly acquired Latin, and even 
Celtic. Greek, moreover, which continued to be spoken in the region of the lower 
Rhone, was known to a great extent in Vienne and in Lyons.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p3">These Christians of Lyons and Vienne, in setting out from a 
very limited region, Asia and Phrygia, being almost all compatriots, and having 
been instructed by the same books and by the same teachings, afford an instance 
of rare unity. Their intercourse with the Churches of Asia and Phrygia was 
frequent: in grave circumstances it was to these Churches that they wrote. Like 
Phrygians generally, they were ardent pietists; but they had not that sectarian 
tinge which soon made the Montanists a danger, almost a plague, in the Church. 
Pothinus, who was at first recognised as the head of the <pb n="253" id="xxvi-Page_253" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_253.html" />Church of Lyons, was a respectable old man, and moderate even 
in his enthusiasm.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p4">Attains of Pergamos, who like him was a very old man, appears 
to have been, after the former, the pillar of the Church and the principal 
authority. He was a Roman citizen and a rather important personage: he knew 
Latin, and was recognised in every city as the principal representative of the 
little community. A Phrygian named Alexander, practising the medical profession, 
was loved and known by all. Initiated into the pious secrets of the saints of 
Phrygia, he possessed some of the graces, that is to say, the supernatural 
gifts, of the apostolic age, which had been revived in his native land. Like 
Polycarpus, he had reached the highest state of the internal spiritual 
communion. It was, as we see, a corner of Phrygia which chance had transported 
bodily into Gaul. The continual accessions coming from Asia maintained that 
first hold and conserved there the spirit of mysticism which had been its 
primitive character. As soon as he was able, Irenæus, wearied out perhaps by his 
struggles with Florimus and Blastus, quitted Rome for this Church, composed 
entirely of the countrymen, disciples, and the friends of Polycarpus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p5">Communication between Lyons and Vienne was constant: the two 
Churches, in reality, were but one, and in both the Greek dominated; but in both 
likewise there existed between the emigrants of Asia and the indigenous 
population, who spoke Latin or Celtic, the closest relations. The effect of this familiar preaching in the house and in the workshop was rapid and profound. The 
women especially felt themselves vehemently carried away by it. The <i>Gaulish</i> 
nature, naturally sympathetic and religious, promptly embraced the new ideas 
brought by the strangers. Their religion, at once most idealistic and most 
materialistic, their belief in perpetual visions, their habit of transforming 
lively and delicate sensations <pb n="254" id="xxvi-Page_254" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_254.html" />into supernatural intuitions, suited those races very 
well which were carried away by religious dreams, and which the insufficient 
worships of Gaul and Rome could not satisfy. The evangelic ministry was 
sometimes exercised in the Celtic tongue. It is remarkable that amongst the 
new converts a great number were Roman citizens.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p6">One of the most important conquests was that of a certain 
Vettius Epagathus, a young noble Lyonese, who, when he had hardly been 
affiliated to the Church, excelled everybody in piety and in charity, and became 
one of the most distinguished amongst them. He led so chaste and so austere a 
life that he was, in spite of his youth, compared to the aged Zacharias, an 
ascetic who was constantly visited by the Holy Spirit. Devoted to works of 
mercy, he became the servant of all, and employed his life to the succour of his 
neighbours with admirable zeal and fervour. It was believed that the Paraclete 
dwelt in him, and that he acted in all circumstances under the inspiration of 
the Holy Spirit. The recollection left by the virtues of Vettius became a 
popular tradition, which pretended to ascribe to his family the evangelisation 
of the neighbouring countries. He was in truth the first-fruits of Christ in 
Gaul. Sanctus, the deacon of Vienne, and especially the maid-servant Blandina, 
who was much inferior to him in social dignity, equalled him in earnestness. 
Blandina, above all, worked miracles. She was so slender of body that it was 
feared she had not the physical strength sufficient to confess Christ. She 
displayed, on the contrary, the day when the struggle came, an unexampled 
nervous force; she wearied out the torturers for a whole day; and it might be 
said that at each torment she experienced a recrudescence of faith and of life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p7">Such was this Church, which in a bound attained to the highest 
privileges of the Christian Churches <pb n="255" id="xxvi-Page_255" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_255.html" />of Asia, and stood out in the centre of a still semi-barbarous 
country, like a shining beacon. The Christians of Lyons and Vienne, entrusted 
with the Gospel of John and of the Apocalypse, without having need of the 
stammering schools through which Christianity had passed, were carried at the 
very first to the summit of perfection. Nowhere was life more austere, 
enthusiasm more serious, the desire to create the kingdom of God more intense. 
Chilasmus, which had its home in Asia Minor, was not less loudly proclaimed in 
Lyons. Gaul hence entered the Church of Jesus through a triumph hitherto 
unequalled. Lyons was designated as the religious capital of that country. 
Fourvieres and Ainai are the two sacred points of our Christian origins. 
Fourvieres, at the time of the ecclesiastical annals of which we now speak, was 
still a city wholly Pagan; as for Ainai (Athanacum) it is allowable to suppose 
that the Christian souvenirs have some reason for attaching themselves to it. 
This suburb, situated on the islands at the confluence of the rivers, down the 
river from the Gaulish and Roman city, came to be the lower part of the town, 
the place where the Orientals disembarked, and where probably they made some 
sojourn before settling down. But this was undoubtedly the first Christian 
quarter, and the very ancient church which is to be seen there, is perhaps of 
all the edifices in France the one which those who love antique souvenirs ought 
to visit with the most respect. The Lyonese character from this time forth was 
sketched with all the features which distinguish it—need of the supernatural, 
fervour of soul, a taste for the irrational, perversity of judgment, ardent 
imagination, and a profound and sensual mysticism. With this passionate race, 
high moral instincts do not spring from reason, but from the heart and the 
bowels. The origin of the Lyonese school in art and literature <pb n="256" id="xxvi-Page_256" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_256.html" />was already fully traced in that admirable letter upon the 
frightful drama of 177. It is beautiful, odd touching, sickly. There is mixed up 
in it a slight aberration of the senses, a something resembling the nervous 
quivering of the saints of Pepuza.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p8">The relations of Epagathus with the Paraclete savoured already 
of the city of spiritualism, the city in which, towards the end of the last 
century, Cagliostro had a temple. The anæstheses of Blandina, her familiar 
conversations with Christ, whilst the bull is tossing her into the air; the 
hallucination of the martyrs, believing that they saw Jesus in their sister, at 
the end of the arena bound naked to a stake—the whole of this legend which on 
the one hand transports you away from stoicism and where on the other one 
approaches the cataleptic state, and to the experiences of <i>Salpetriere</i>, seems a 
subject invented for those poets, painters, thinkers, wholly original and 
idealistic, who imagine themselves to paint only the soul, but in reality only 
dupes of the body. Epictetus deports himself better; he has shown in the battle 
of life as much heroism as Attalus and as Sanctus, but there is no legend 
concerning him. The <i>hegemonikon</i> alone says nothing to humanity. Man is a very 
complex being. One can never charm or arouse the multitude with pure truth: one 
has never made a great man out of a eunuch, nor a great romance without love.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p9">We shall soon witness the most dangerous chimeras of 
Gnosticism Ending at Lyons a prompt reception, and almost by the side of Blandina the victims of the seductions of Marcus flee from the Church, or come 
there to confess their sin, in habits of mourning. The charm of the Lyonese, 
living in a sort of tender decency and of voluptuous chastity; her seductive 
reserve, implying the secret idea that beauty is a holy thing; her strange 
facility for letting herself be captivated by the appearances of mysticism and 
of <pb n="257" id="xxvi-Page_257" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_257.html" />pity, produced under Marcus Aurelius scenes which might lead 
one to think they had taken place in our own times. Marseilles, Arles, and the 
immediate environs received alike under Antonius a first Christian preaching; 
Nîmes, on the contrary, appeared to have resisted as long as possible the cult 
which came from the East.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvi-p10">It was about the same time that Africa witnessed the formation 
of stable Churches which were soon to constitute one of the most original 
parties of the new religion. Amongst the first founders of African Christianity, 
the mystic tinge which in a few years was denominated Montanist was no less 
strong than amongst the Christians of Lyons. It is probable, nevertheless, that 
the teaching of the kingdom of God was in this case brought from Rome and not 
from Asia. The Acts of St Perpetua, and in general the Acts of the Martyrs of 
Africa—Tertullian, and the other types of African Christianity—have an air of 
fraternity with Pastor Hermas. Assuredly the first bearers of the good news 
spoke Greek at Carthage, as they did everywhere else. Greek was almost as 
widespread in that city as Latin; the Christian community at first made use of 
both languages; soon, however, the language of Rome predominated. Africa thus 
gave the first example of a Latin Church. In a few years a brilliant Christian 
literature was produced in that eccentric idiom which the rude Punic genius had 
drawn, by the twofold influence of barbarism and rhetoric, from the language of 
Cicero and of Tacitus. A translation of the works of the Old and New Testaments 
in that energetic dialect responded to the requirements of the new converts, and 
was for a long time the Bible of the West.</p>

<pb n="258" id="xxvi-Page_258" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_258.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XXV. The Strife at Rome—Martyrdom of St Justin—Fronton." progress="84.10%" id="xxvii" prev="xxvi" next="xxviii">
<h2 id="xxvii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXV.</h2>

<h3 id="xxvii-p0.2">THE STRIFE AT ROME—MARTYRDOM OF ST
JUSTIN—FRONTON.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxvii-p1.1">Distressing</span> scenes, the consequence of a vicious legislation, 
under the reign of one of the best of sovereigns, were taking place everywhere. 
Sentences of death and the denial of justice multiplied. The Christians were 
often in the wrong. Severity, and the ardent love of the good, by which they 
were animated, carried them sometimes beyond the bounds of moderation, and 
rendered them odious to those whom they censured. The father, the son, the 
husband, the wife, the neighbour, irritated by these prying spies, revenged 
themselves by denouncing them. Atrocious calumnies were the consequence of these 
accumulated hatreds. It was about this time that rumours, which up till then had 
no particular force, assumed a definite form, and became a rooted opinion. The 
mystery attaching to the Christian reunions, the mutual affection which reigned 
in the Church, gave birth to the most foolish notions. They were supposed to 
form a secret society, to have secrets known only to the initiated, to be guilty 
of shameful promiscuity, and of loves contrary to nature. Some spoke of the 
adoration of a god with the head of an ass, others of the ignoble homage 
rendered to the priest. One story which received general currency was this: They 
presented to the person who was being initiated an infant covered over with 
paste, in order to train his hand by degrees to murder. The novice struck, the 
blood poured forth, all drank eagerly, they divided the trembling limbs, and 
cemented thus their alliance through complicity, and bound themselves to 
absolute silence. Then they became drunk, lights were extinguished, and in the <pb n="259" id="xxvii-Page_259" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_259.html" />darkness they all gave themselves up to the most hideous 
embracements. Rome was a city much given to slander: a multitude of newsmongers 
and gossips were on the watch for <i>bizarre</i> tales. Those silly tales were 
repeated, passed off as being of public notoriety, were transformed into 
outrages and into caricatures. The serious part about it was this, that in the 
legal processes to which those accusations gave rise they put to the question 
slaves belonging to Christian houses—women, young boys—who, overcome by the 
tortures, said all that was wished of them, and afforded a judicial basis for 
many odious inventions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p2">The calumnies, moreover, were reciprocal, the Christians 
retorting on their adversaries the lies invented against themselves. These 
sanguinary feasts, these orgies, were practised only by the Pagans. Had not 
their god set them the example in every kind of vice? In some of the most solemn 
rites of the Roman worship, in the sacrifices to Jupiter Latiaris, did they not 
indulge in the shedding of human blood? The accusation was inaccurate, but, 
for all that, it became one of the bases of apologetic Christianity. The 
immorality of the gods of ancient Olympus afforded the controversialists an easy 
triumph. When Jupiter himself was only the pure blue sky, he was immoral like 
nature herself, and this immorality had no results. But morals had now become 
the essence of religion; people required of the gods examples of citizen-like 
integrity; examples like those of which mythology is full yielded only 
scandalous and irrefutable objections.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p3">Above all things it was the public discussions between the 
philosophers and the apologist which embittered the minds of people, and led to 
the gravest disturbances. In those discussions people insulted one another, 
and, unhappily, the parties were not equal. The philosophers had a sort of <pb n="260" id="xxvii-Page_260" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_260.html" />official position and state function; they received emoluments 
for making profession of a wisdom which they did not always teach by their 
example. They ran no risks, and they were wrong in making their adversaries feel 
that by saying a word they could extinguish them. The Christians, on their side, 
jeered at the philosophers for accepting emoluments. Those were insipid 
pleasantries, analogous to those which we have seen exhibited in our times 
against salaried philosophers. “Could they not,” said people to one another, 
“wear their beards gratis!” People affected to believe that they rolled in gold, 
treated them as sordid wretches, as parasites; people objected to their 
doctrine, on the ground that they knew how to do without men of their manner of 
life—a life which appeared as one of opulence to some people even poorer than 
themselves were.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p4">The ardent Justin was at the head of these noisy altercations, 
where we see him, towards the end of his life, seconded by a disciple more 
violent yet than himself, we mean the Assyrian Latianus, a man of a gloomy 
disposition, and filled with hatred against Hellenism. Born a Pagan, he studied 
literature extensively, and kept a public school of philosophy, not without 
obtaining a certain reputation as a teacher. Endowed with a melancholy 
imagination, Latianus was anxious to possess clear ideas upon things which human 
destiny interdicted him from acquiring. He had traversed, like his master 
Justin, the whole circle of existing religions and philosophies, had travelled, 
wished to be initiated into all the pretended religious secrets, and attended 
the different schools. Hellenism offended him by its apparent levity of morals. 
Destitute of all literary sentiment, he was incapable of appreciating their 
divine beauty. The Scriptures of the Hebrews had alone the privilege of 
satisfying him. <pb n="261" id="xxvii-Page_261" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_261.html" />They pleased him by their severe morality, their simple style 
and assurance, by their monotheistic character, and by the peremptory manner in 
which they put to one side, by means of the creation dogma, the restless 
curiosities of physics and metaphysics. His contracted and dull mind had found 
in them that which it wanted. He became a Christian, and met in St Justin the 
doctor best fitted to comprehend his passionate philosophy; he attached him 
closely to him, and was in a manner his second in the contests which he 
sustained against the sophists and the rhetoricians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p5">Their usual antagonist was a cynic philosopher named 
Crescentius, a personage, it seems, contemptible enough, who had made a position 
at Rome by his ascetic appearance and by his long beard. His declamations 
against the fear of death did not impede him from often menacing Justin and 
Tatian, and of denouncing them: “Ah, you own, then, that death is an evil!” 
said they to him in turn, wittily enough. Certainly Crescentius was wrong in 
abusing thus the protection of the State to his adversaries. But it must be 
confessed that Justin did not in that case show him all the consideration he 
deserved. He treated his adversaries as gourmands and impostors; he was right, 
nevertheless, in reproaching them with the emoluments they accepted. One can be 
a pensioner without being, for all that, a niggardly and covetous person. A 
circumstance which occurred about that time in Rome, showed how dangerous it is 
to oppose persecution to fanaticism, even where fanaticism is aggressive and 
tantalising.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p6">There was in Rome a very wicked household, in which the 
husband and the wife seemed to be rivals in infamy. The wife was converted to 
Christianity by one Ptolemy, abandoned her evils ways, made every effort to 
convert her husband, and not succeeding in this, thought of a divorce. She was 
afraid at <pb n="262" id="xxvii-Page_262" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_262.html" />being accomplice in the impieties of him with whom she lived 
united by society, sitting at the same table, and sharing the same couch. In 
spite of the counsels of her family, she sent to him the notifications required 
by law, and quitted the conjugal abode. The husband protested, entered an action, pleading 
that his wife was a Christian. The wife obtained several delays. The husband, 
irritated, directed, as was natural, all his anger against Ptolemy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p7">He succeeded through a centurion, a friend of his, in having 
Ptolemy arrested, and whom he persuaded to ask simply of Ptolemy whether he were 
a Christian. Ptolemy confessed that he was, and was put in prison. After a very 
cruel detention he was taken before Quintus Lollius Urbicus, prefect of Rome. He 
was questioned afresh, and made fresh avowals. Ptolemy was condemned to death. A 
Christian, named Lucius, present at the hearing, interpellated Urbicus. “How can 
you condemn a man who is neither adulterer, thief, nor murderer, who is guilty 
of no other crime than of avowing himself a Christian? Your judgment is indeed 
little in accord with the piety of our Emperor, and with the sentiments of the 
philosopher son of Cæsar” (Marcus Aurelius). Lucius having avowed himself a 
Christian, Urbicus condemned him likewise to death. “Thank you,” responded 
Lucius; “I am obliged to you; I am about to exchange wicked masters for a father 
who is king of heaven.” A third auditor was seized with the same contagious fury 
for martyrdom. He proclaimed himself a Christian, and was ordered to be executed 
with the two others, Justin was moved extremely by this sanguinary drama. As 
long as Lollius Urbicus was perfect of Rome, he could not protest; but as soon 
as that function passed to another, Justin addressed to the senate a fresh 
apology. His own position <pb n="263" id="xxvii-Page_263" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_263.html" />became precarious. He felt the danger of having for an enemy a 
man like Crescentius, who by a word could put him out of the way. It was with 
the presentiment of a near death that he committed to writing that eloquent 
defence against the exceptional situation to which the Christians were reduced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p8">There is something bold in the attitude which an obscure 
philosopher takes before the powerful body which the provincials never 
designated otherwise than <i>hiera syncletos</i>, “the holy assembly.” Justin brings 
back these arrogant people to a sentiment of justice and of truth. The <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxvii-p8.1">éclat</span> of 
their pretended dignity may create an illusion in them; but whether they like it 
or like it not they are the brothers and the fellow-creatures of those whom they 
prosecute. This persecution is the proof of the truth of Christianity. The best 
among the Pagans have in like manner been persecuted—Musonius, for example—but 
what a difference! Whilst Socrates has not had a single disciple who has been 
put to death for him, Jesus has a multitude of witnesses—artisans, common 
people, as well as philosophers, men of letters—who have offered up their lives 
for him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p9">It is to be regretted that some of the enlightened men of 
which the senate was then composed did not study these beautiful pages. Perhaps 
they were turned from them by other passages less philosophic, in particular by 
the absurd demonomania which bristled in each page. Justin challenges his 
readers to prove a notorious fact, which was, that people brought to the 
Christians the possessed whom the Pagan exorcists were unable to heal. He held 
that to be a decisive proof of the eternal fires in which demons shall one day 
be punished along with the men who have adored them. One page which ought to 
shock wholly those whom Justin wished to convert, is the one in which, after 
having established that the violent <pb n="264" id="xxvii-Page_264" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_264.html" />measures of Roman legislation against. Christianity were the 
work of demons, he announces that God will soon avenge the blood of his 
servants, in annihilating the power of the genii of evil, and in consuming all 
the world by fire (an idea that the worst wretches made use of for the purpose 
of disorder and pillage). If God differs, said he, it is only to wait until the 
number of the elect be complete. Till then, he will allow demons and wicked men 
to do all the evil that they wish.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p10">That which shows indeed what an amount of simplicity of mind 
Justin combined with his rare sincerity, is the petition by which he finishes 
his apology. He requests that there should be given to his writing an official 
approbation, in order to correct the opinion as to what concerns the Christians. 
“At least,” says he, “such a publicity would be less 
objectionable than that which is given every day to foolish farces, obscene 
writings, ballets, Epicurean books, and other compositions of the same sort, 
which are represented or are read with entire freedom. We see already how much Christianity shows itself 
favourable to the most immoderate exercise of authority, when this authority 
shall have been acquired by it”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p11">Justin touches us more, when he regards death with 
impassability:—</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xxvii-p12">I fully expect, says be, to see myself denounced some day, and 
put into the stocks by the people whom I have mentioned, at least by this 
Crescentius, more worthy of being called the friend of noise and of vain show 
than the friend of wisdom, who goes about every day affirming of as things of 
which he knows nothing, accusing us in public of atheism and of impiety, in 
order to gain the favour of an abused multitude. He must have a very wicked 
soul to decry us thus, since even the man of ordinary morality makes a point of 
not passing judgment upon things of which he is ignorant. If he pretends that he 
is perfectly instructed in our doctrine, it must be that the baseness of his 
mind has prevented him from comprehending its majesty. If he understood it 
thoroughly, there is nothing which obliges him to decry it, if it <pb n="265" id="xxvii-Page_265" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_265.html" />be not the fear of being himself regarded as a Christian. 
Understand, in fact, that I, having proposed some questions to him on the 
subject, have clearly perceived, and I have even convinced him that he knows 
nothing about them. And to demonstrate to the whole world that what I say is the 
truth, I declare that if you are still ignorant of this dispute I am ready to 
renew it in your presence. The latter would indeed be a truly royal work. For, 
if you were to see the questions which I proposed to him and the responses he 
made to them, you could not doubt his ignorance, nor his little love for the 
truth.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p13">The forecasts of St Justin were but too well justified. Crescentius denounced him when he ought to have 
contented himself by refuting him, and the courageous doctor was put to death. 
Tatian escaped the snares of the Cynic. We cannot enough regret, for the sake of 
the memory of Antonine (or, if it is wished, of Marcus Aurelius), that the 
courageous advocate of a cause which was then that of liberty of conscience 
should have suffered martyrdom under his reign. If Justin called his rival 
“impostor,” or “shark,” as Tatian informs us, he deserved the full penalty which 
attached to the crime of proffering insults in public. But Crescentius may have 
been no less offensive, and he escaped punishment. Justin was therefore punished 
for being a Christian. The law was formal, and the conservators of the Roman 
common weal hesitated to abrogate it. How many precursors of the future suffered 
similarly under the reign of the just and pious St Louis!</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p14">The attacks of Crescentius were but an isolated circumstance. 
In the first century, some of the most enlightened men were wholly ignorant of 
Christianity; but this is no longer possible. Everybody has an opinion on the 
subject. The first rhetorician of the times, L. Cornelius Fronton, certainly 
wrote an invective against the Christians. That discourse is lost; we do not 
know in what circumstances it was composed, but we can form some idea of it from 
that which Municius Felix puts <pb n="266" id="xxvii-Page_266" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_266.html" />into the mouth of his Cæcilius. The work was not like that of 
Celsus, consecrated to exegetical discussion; it was nothing more than a 
philosophical treatise. It consisted of several considerations on the man of the 
world, and on politics. Fronton accepted without examination the most calumnious 
rumours against the Christians. He believed or affected to believe what was told 
of their nocturnal mysteries and of their sanguinary repasts. A very honest man, 
but an official man, he had a horror of a sect of men of no social standing. 
Satisfied with a sort of vague belief in Providence, which he capriciously 
associated with a polytheistic devotion, he held to the established religion, 
not because he alleged it was true, but because it was the ancient religion, and 
formed part of the prejudices of a true Roman. There is no doubt that in his 
declamation he only took up a patriotic point of view, so as to preach the 
respect that was due to national institutions, and that be only stood up in his 
conservative zeal against the foolish pretension of illiterate people of mean 
condition aspiring to reform beliefs. Perhaps he wound up ironically in regard 
to the impotence of that unique God who, too much occupied to be able to govern 
everything well, abandoned his worshippers to death, and with a few railleries 
upon the resurrection of the flesh.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxvii-p15">The discourse of Fronton appealed only to the lettered. 
Fronton rendered a very bad service to Christianity in inculcating his ideas on 
the illustrious pupil whom he educated with so much care, and who came to be 
called Marcus Aurelius.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XXVI. The Apocryphal Gospels." progress="86.97%" id="xxviii" prev="xxvii" next="xxix">

<h2 id="xxviii-p0.1">CHAPTER XXVI.</h2>

<h3 id="xxviii-p0.2">THE APOCRYPHAL GOSPELS.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxviii-p1.1">If</span> we accept the apologists, such as Aristides, Quadratus, and 
Justin, who addressed themselves to the Pagans, and the pure traditionists, such 
as Papias and Hegesippus, who regarded the new revelation as essentially 
consisting in the words of Jesus, almost all the Christian writers of the age we 
have just left had the idea of augmenting the list of sacred writings 
susceptible of being read in the Church. Despairing of succeeding in this 
through their private authority, they assumed the name of some apostle or of 
some apostolic personage, and made no scruple in attributing to themselves the 
inspiration which was indiscriminately enjoyed by the immediate disciples of 
Jesus. This vein of apocryphal literature was now exhausted. Pseudo-Hermas only 
half succeeded. We shall see the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxviii-p1.2">Reconnaissances</span> of pseudo-Clementine and the 
pretended Constitutions of the twelve apostles equally stamped with suspicion 
in respect of canonicity. The numerous Acts of Apostles which were produced 
everywhere had only a partial success. No Apocalypse appeared again to disturb 
seriously the masses. The success of public readings had, up to this point, been 
the criterions of canonicity. A Church admitted such a writing imputed to an 
apostle or to an apostolic personage to the public reading. The faithful were 
edified. The rumour was spread in the neighbouring Churches that a very 
beautiful communication had been made in such a community, on such a day; people 
wished to see the new writing, and thus, little by little, this writing came to 
be accepted, provided that it did not contain some stumbling-block. But as time 
went on people became critical, <pb n="268" id="xxviii-Page_268" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_268.html" />and successes such as those which the Epistles to Titus and to 
Timothy, the Second Epistle to Peter, obtained, were no longer renewed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p2">The fertility of evangelical invention was in reality 
exhausted; the age of great legendary creation was past; people no longer 
invented anything of importance; the success of psuedo-John was the last. But 
the liberty of remodelling was sufficiently extensive, at least outside the 
Churches of St Paul. Although the four texts which became subsequently 
canonical, had already a certain vogue, they were far from excluding similar 
texts. The Gospel of the Hebrews retained all its authority. Justin and Tatian 
probably made use of it. The author of the Epistles of St Ignatius (second half 
of the second century) cites it as a canonical and accepted text. No text, in 
fact, destroyed the tradition or suppressed its rivals. Books were rare, and 
badly preserved. Dionysius of Corinth, at the end of the second century, speaks 
of the falsifiers of the “Scriptures of the Lord,” which induces the belief that 
the retouching continued for more than a hundred years after the compilation of 
our Mathew. Hence the indecisive form in the sayings of Jesus which is to be 
remarked in the apostolic fathers. The source is always vaguely indicated; great 
variations are produced in the citations up to the time of St Irenæus. Sometimes 
the words of Isaiah and Enoch are put forth for the words of Jesus. There is no 
longer any distinction between the Bible and the Gospel, and some words of Luke 
are cited with this heading, “God says.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p3">The Gospels thus were until about the year 160 and even beyond 
that, private writings designed for small circles. Each of the latter had its 
own, and for a long time individuals did not scruple to complete and to continue 
already accepted texts. The compilation had not taken a definite form. The texts 
were added to, they were abridged; such and <pb n="269" id="xxviii-Page_269" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_269.html" />such a passage was discussed, and the Gospels in circulation 
were amalgamated, so as to form a single and more portable work. The oral 
transmission, on the other hand, continued to play a part. A multitude of 
sayings were not written down: it would have been necessary to determine the 
whole tradition. Many of the evangelical elements were yet sporadic. It was thus 
that the beautiful anecdote of the woman taken in adultery circulated. It was 
made use of as best it might in the fourth Gospel. The phrase, “Be good money 
changers,” which is cited as being “in the Gospel,” and as “scripture,” did not 
find a corner anywhere in it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p4">Certain abridgements which were threatened to be made were 
much more serious. Every detail which represented Christ as a man, appeared 
scandalous. The fine verse of Luke, where Jesus weeps over Jerusalem, was 
condemned by the uncultured sectaries who pretended that weeping was a token of 
weakness. The consoling angel and the bloody sweat on the Mount of Olives 
provoked objections and analogous mutilations. But orthodoxy, already dominant, 
prevented these individual conceits from seriously compromising the integrity of 
the texts already sacred.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p5">In truth, amidst all this chaos, order was established. In 
like manner, between opposing doctrines an orthodoxy was designed, just as from 
amongst a multitude of Gospels four texts tended to become more and more 
canonical, to the exclusion of others. Mark, pseudo-Matthew, Luke, and 
pseudo-John, tended towards an official consecration. The Gospels of the 
Hebrews, which at first equalled them in value, but of which the Nazarenes and 
the Ebionites made a dangerous use, began to be discarded. The Gospels of Peter 
and the twelve apostles appeared to have various defects, and were suppressed by 
the bishops. How was it that people did not go still further, and <pb n="270" id="xxviii-Page_270" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_270.html" />were not tempted to reduce the four Gospels to one only, 
either by suppressing three, or in making a unity of the four, after the manner 
of the <i>Diatesseron</i> of Tatian, or in constructing a sort of Gospel <i>a priori</i>, like 
Marcion? The honesty of the Church never appears to greater advantage than in 
this circumstance. With a light heart she placed herself in the most 
embarrassing situation. It was impossible that some of these contradictions of 
the Gospels should have escaped observation. Celsus was already keenly alive to 
them. People preferred for the future to be exposed to the most terrible 
objections, than that the writings regarded by so many persons as inspired 
should be condemned. Each of the four great Gospels had its <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxviii-p5.1">clientèle</span>, if one 
may thus express oneself. To wrench them out of the hands of those who admired 
them would have been an impossibility. Besides, it might have resulted in 
condemning to oblivion a multitude of beautiful details in which we recognise 
Jesus, although the order of the narration was different. The tetractys gained 
the day, except in imposing upon ecclesiastical criticism the strangest of 
tortures—that of making a text accord with four texts discordant.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p6">In any case, the Catholic Church no longer now accords to any 
person the right to revise from top to bottom the anterior texts, like as has 
been done by Luke and pseudo-John. We have passed from the age of living 
tradition to the age of moribund tradition. The book, which until now had been 
nothing, became everything for the people, who were already removed from the 
ocular witnesses by two or three generations. Towards the year 180, the 
revolution will be complete. The Catholic Church will declare the last of the 
Gospels rigorously closed. There are four Gospels. Irenæus tells us it is 
necessary to have four, and it is impossible there can be more than four; for 
there are four <pb n="271" id="xxviii-Page_271" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_271.html" />climates, four winds, four corners of the world, calling each 
for a defender; four revelations, that of Adam, of Noah, of Moses, and of Jesus; 
four animals in the <i>cherub</i>, and four mystic beasts in the Apocalypse. Each of 
these monsters who for the prophet of the year 69 were simple animated ornaments 
of the throne of God, became the emblem of one of the four accepted texts. It 
was admitted that the Gospel was like the <i>cherub</i>, tetramorphous. To put the four 
texts in accord, to harmonise the one with the other, was the difficult task 
which shall henceforth be pursued by those who attempt to form to themselves a 
conception, be it ever so little reasonable, of the life of Jesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p7">The most original endeavour to get out of this confusion was 
certainly that of Tatian, the disciple of Justin. His <i>Diatesseron</i> was the first 
essay at harmonising the Gospels. The Synoptics, together with the Gospel of the 
Hebrews and the Gospels of Peter, were the basis of his labour. The text which 
resulted from it resembled closely enough the Gospel of the Hebrews; the 
genealogies, as well as everything which connected Jesus with the race of 
David, were wanting in it. The success of the book of Tatian was at first very 
considerable; many of the Churches adopted it as a convenient <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxviii-p7.1">résumé</span> of 
evangelical history, but the heresies of the author rendered the orthodoxy 
suspicious; in the end, the hook was withdrawn from circulation, and the 
diversity of texts finally gained the day in the Church Catholic.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p8">It was not thus with the numerous sects which sprang up 
everywhere. It did not please the latter that evangelical productions had in a 
manner become crystalised, and that there was no longer any reason for writing 
new lives of Jesus. The Gnostic sects desired to renew continually the texts, in 
order to satisfy their ardent fantasy. Almost all the heads <pb n="272" id="xxviii-Page_272" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_272.html" />of sects had Gospels bearing their names, after the example 
set by Basilides, or after the manner of Marcion, according to their good 
pleasure. That of Apelles was drawn, like so many others, from the Gospel of the 
Hebrews. Markos drew from every source the authentic and the apocryphal. 
Valentinus, as we have seen, pretended to ascend to the apostles through 
personal traditions given to him. People quoted a Gospel according to Philip, 
which was greatly prized by certain sects, and another that they called “The 
Gospel of Perfection.” The names of the apostles furnished a sufficient 
guarantee for all these frauds. There was hardly one of the twelve who had not a 
Gospel imputed to him. No more Gospels were invented, it is true, but people 
wanted to know the details which had been omitted in the four inspired ones. The 
infancy of Christ, in particular, excited the liveliest curiosity. People would 
not admit that he, whose life had been a prodigy, had lived for some years as an 
obscure Nazarene.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p9">Such was the origin of that which is called “Apocryphal 
Gospels,” a long series of feeble productions, the commencement of which may be 
safely placed about the middle of the second century. It would be doing an 
injury to Christian literature to place those insipid compositions on the same 
footing with the masterpieces of Mark, Luke, and Matthew. The apocryphal Gospels 
are the <i>Pouranas</i> of Christianity; they have for their basis the canonical 
Gospels. The author takes these Gospels as a theme from which he never deviates; 
he seeks simply to elucidate and perfect by the ordinary processes of the 
Hebraic legend. Luke already had followed the same course. In his deductions in 
regard to the infancy of Jesus, and the birth of John the Baptist, he uses 
processes of amplification; his pious mechanism of <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxviii-p9.1">mise en scene</span> is the prelude 
to the apocryphal Gospels. The authors <pb n="273" id="xxviii-Page_273" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_273.html" />of the latter make the utmost use of the sacred rhetoric, 
which, however, was employed by Luke with discretion. Their innovations were 
few, imitated, and exaggerated. They did for the canonical Gospels what the 
authors of the Post-Homerica have done for Homer, what the comparatively modern 
authors of Dionysiacso or Argonautics have done for the Greek epopee. They dealt 
with those parts which the canonists, for good reasons, neglected; they added 
that which might have happened, that which appeared probable; they developed the 
situations by means of artificial reconciliations borrowed from the sacred 
texts. Finally, they sometimes proceeded by monographs, and sought to construct 
legend out of all the evangelical personages in the scattered details which had 
reference to them. They thus limited themselves in everything to embroidering on 
a given canvas. This was so different from the assurance of the old evangelists, 
who spoke as if inspired from on high, and pushed boldly forward, each in his 
way, the details of their narratives, without troubling themselves whether they 
contradicted one another. The fabricators of the apocryphal Gospels were timid. 
They cited their authorities; they were restricted by the canonists. The faculty 
for creating the myth was altogether wanting; they could no longer even invent a 
miracle. As for details, it is impossible to conceive anything more 
contemptible, more pitiful. It is the tiresome verbiage of an old gossip, the 
vulgar and familiar style of a literature of wet nurses and nursery maids. Like 
the degenerate Catholicism of modern times, the authors of the apocryphal 
Gospels on their part descended to the puerile side of Christianity—the infant 
Jesus, the Virgin Mary, Saint Joseph. The veritable Jesus, the Jesus of public 
life, was beyond them, and frightened them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p10">The real cause of this sad debasement was a total change in 
the manner of comprehending the supernatural. <pb n="274" id="xxviii-Page_274" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_274.html" />The canonical Gospels maintained themselves with a 
rare dexterity on the verge of a false situation, which, however, was full of 
charm. Their Jesus is not God, since his whole life is that of a man. He weeps, 
and allows himself to be moved by pity: he is filled with deity: his attitude is 
compatible with art, with imagination, and with moral sense. His thaumaturgy, in 
particular, is that which is becoming to a divine envoy. In the apocryphal 
Gospels, on the contrary, Jesus is a supernatural spectre, without bodily 
corporeity. In him humanity is a lie. In his cradle you would take him for an 
infant: but wait a little: miracles start up round about him; this infant calls 
out to you, “I am the Logos.” The thaumaturgy of this new Christ is material, 
mechanical, immoral; it is the juggleries of a magician. Wherever he passes, he 
acts as a magnetic force. Nature is unhinged, and beside itself by the effect of 
his vicinage. Each word of his is followed by miraculous effects, “for good as 
well as for evil.” Doubtless the canonical Gospels were sometimes not free from 
this defect; the episodes of the swine of the Gergesenes, of the fig-tree that 
was cursed, could have only inspired in contemporaries a rather barren moral 
reflection: “The author of such acts must indeed be powerful.” But these cases 
are rare, whilst in the apocryphal the true notion of Jesus, at once human and 
divine, is perfectly obliterated. In becoming a pure <i>déva</i>, Jesus lost all which 
had rendered him amiable and affecting. People were constrained, logically 
enough, to deny his personal identity, to make of him an intermittent spectre, 
which showed itself to his disciples now young, now old, now an infant, now an 
old man, now tall, now short, and sometimes so tall that its head touched the 
sky.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p11">The oldest and the least objectionable of these insipid 
rhapsodies is the narrative of the birth of 
<pb n="275" id="xxviii-Page_275" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_275.html" />Mary, of her marriage, of the birth of Jesus, reputed to be 
written by a certain James, a narrative to which has been given the erroneous 
title of <i>Protevangel of James</i>. A Gnostic book, the <i>Genna Marias</i>, which appears 
to have been known to St Justin, may have served as the first foundation of it. 
No book has had so much importance as the latter as regards the history of the 
Christian festivals and Christian art. The parents of the Virgin, Anne and 
Joachim; the Presentation of the Virgin in the Temple, and the idea that she had 
been brought up as if in a convent; the marriage of the Virgin; the meeting of 
the widowers, the circumstance of the miraculous wands, the picture of which, in 
certain parts, has been sketched so admirably. The whole of this comes from this 
curious writing. The Greek Church regarded it as semi-inspired, and admitted it 
in the public readings in the churches, at the feasts of St Joachim, of St Anne, 
of the Conception, of the Nativity, of the Presentation of the Virgin. Its 
Hebrew colouring is still sufficiently distinct. Some pictures of the manners of 
the Jews recall at times the Book of Tobias. There are distinct traces of 
Ebionite Judeo-Christianity and of Docetism; in it marriage is almost 
reprobated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p12">Many passages of that singular book are not destitute of 
grace, nor even of a certain <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxviii-p12.1">naïveté</span>, The author applies to the birth of Mary, 
and to all the circumstances of the infancy of Jesus, the methods of narration 
the germ of which was already to be found in Luke and Matthew. The anecdotes in 
regard to the infancy of Jesus in Luke and in Matthew are ingenious imitations 
of what is recounted in the ancient books and in the modern agadas about the 
birth of Samuel, Samson, Moses, Abraham, and Isaac. In this class of writings 
there was an habitual introduction giving the history of all the great men, 
several species of commonplaces, always the <pb n="276" id="xxviii-Page_276" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_276.html" />same, and topics of pious invention. The infant destined to 
play an extraordinary part must be born of aged parents for long sterile, “so 
as to demonstrate that the child was a favour bestowed by God, and not the fruit 
of an unbridled passion.” It was held that the Divine power shone out to more 
advantage when human agency was absent. The result of long expectation and of 
assiduous prayers, the future great man was announced by an angel, at some 
solemn moment. It was thus in the case of Samson and of Samuel. According to 
Luke, the birth of John the Baptist occurred under such conditions. It is 
believed that it was the same in the case of Mary. Her birth, like that of John 
and of Jesus, was preceded by an annunciation, accompanied with prayers and with 
canticles. Anne and Joachim are the exact counterparts of Elizabeth and 
Zacharias. Some go even beyond that, and embellish the infancy of Anne. This 
retrospective application of the methods of evangelical legend becomes a 
fruitful source of fables responding to the requirements, constantly springing 
up, of Christian piety. People could no longer consider Mary, Joseph, and their 
ancestors as ordinary personages. The cult of the Virgin, which later on 
attained so enormous proportions, had already made invasions in every quarter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p13">A multitude of details, sometimes puerile yet always 
conforming to the sentiment of the times, or susceptible of removing the 
difficulties which the ancient Gospels presented, were disseminated by means of 
these compositions, at first not avowed, or even condemned, but which finished 
soon in being right. The case of the nativity was completed; the ox and the ass 
take definitely their places in it. Joseph is depicted as a widower four score 
years old, the simple protector of Mary. We could have wished that the latter 
had remained a virgin after as well as before the birth of Jesus. She was made <pb n="277" id="xxviii-Page_277" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_277.html" />to be of a royal and sacerdotal race, being descended at once 
from David and from Levi. People cannot represent to themselves that she died 
like a simple woman. They already speak of her ascension to heaven. The 
assumption was created, like so many other festivals, by the cycle of 
apocryphas.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p14">An accent of lively piety distinguishes all the compositions 
of which we have just been speaking, whilst one cannot read without being 
disgusted the <i>Gospel of Thomas</i>—an insipid work, which does as little honour as 
possible to the Christian family, very old though it be, which produced it. It 
is the point of departure of these flat <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxviii-p14.1">merveilles</span> in regard to the infancy of 
Jesus which, by reason of their very dullness had a success so disastrous in the 
East. In them Jesus figures as an <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxviii-p14.2">enfant terrible</span>, wicked, rancorous, the dread 
of his parents and of everybody. He kills his companions, transforms them into 
he-goats, blinds their parents, confounds his masters, demonstrates to them that 
they know nothing about the mysteries of the alphabet, and forces them to ask 
pardon of him. People flee from him as from a pestilence. Joseph in vain 
beseeches him to remain quiet. This grotesque image of an omnipotent and 
omniscient gamin is one of the greatest caricatures that was ever invented, and 
certainly those who wrote it had too little wit for one to credit them with the 
intention of having meant it as a piece of irony. It was not without a 
theological design, that, contrary to the perfect system of tact of the old 
evangelists as regards the thirty years of obscure life, it was desired to be 
shown that the divine nature in Jesus was never idle, and that he continually 
performed miracles. Everything which made the life of Jesus a human life was 
vexatious. “This infant was not a terrestrial being,” says Zachæus of him; he 
can subdue fire; perhaps he existed before the creation of the <pb n="278" id="xxviii-Page_278" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_278.html" />world. He is either something great, or a god, or an angel, or 
one I don't know what. This deplorable Gospel appears to be the work of the 
Marcosians. The Nessenes and the Manicheans appropriated it to themselves, and 
spread it over the whole of Asia. The inept Oriental Gospel, known by the name 
of the Gospel of the Infancy, brought into vogue especially by the Nestorians of 
Persia, is only, in act, an amplification of the Gospel according to Thomas. It 
passes in all the East as the work of Peter, and as the Gospel <i>par excellence</i>. 
If India knew any Gospel, it was this one. If Krechnaism embraced any Christian 
element, it is from this source that it came. The Jesus of whom Mahomet heard 
speak, is that of the puerile Gospels, a fantastic Jesus, a spectre proving his 
superhuman nature by means of an extravagant thaumaturgy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p15">The passion of Jesus owed likewise its development to a cycle 
of legends. The pretended Acts of Pilate were the framework which was made use 
of in which to group this order of ideas, with which were readily associated the 
better polemics against the Jews. It is only in the fourth century that the 
episodes, of an almost epic character, which were supposed to have taken place 
in the descent of Jesus to Hades, were put into writing. Later, these legends in 
regard to the subterranean life of Jesus were joined to the false Acts of 
Pilate, and formed the celebrated work called the <i>Gospel of Nicodemus</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p16">This base Christian literature, borrowed from a wholly popular 
state of mind, was in general the work of the Judaising and Gnostic sects. The 
disciples of St Paul had no part in them. It was created, to all appearances, in 
Syria. The apocryphal of Egyptian origin, <i>The History of Joseph the Carpenter</i>, 
for example, are more recent. Although of humble origin, and tainted with an 
ignorance truly sordid, the apocryphal Gospels assumed very early <pb n="279" id="xxviii-Page_279" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_279.html" />an importance of the first order. They pleased the multitude, 
offered rich themes for preaching on, enlarged considerably the circle of the 
evangelic <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxviii-p16.1">personnel</span>—St Anne, St Joachim, the Veronica, St Longinus—from that 
somewhat tainted source. The most beautiful Christian festivals—the Assumption, 
the Presentation of the Virgin—have no basis in the canonical Gospels; but they 
have in the apocryphas. The rich chasing of the legends which have made 
Christmas the jewel of the Christian year, is drawn for the most part from the 
apocryphas. The same literature has created the infant Jesus. The devotion to 
the Virgin finds there almost all its arguments. The importance of St Joseph 
proceeds entirely from them. Christian art finally owes to these 
compositions—very feeble, from a literary point of view, but singularly simple 
and plastic—some of its finest subjects. Christian iconography, whether 
Byzantine or Latin, has all its roots there. The Peregrine school would not have 
had any <i>Sposalizio</i>; the Venetian school no assumption, no presentation; the 
Byzantine school no descent of Jesus into limbo, without the apocryphas. The 
crib of Jesus without them would have lacked its most beautiful details. Their 
recommendation was their very inferiority. The canonical Gospels were too strong 
a literature for the people. Some vulgar narratives, often base, were nearer the 
level of the multitude than the Sermon on the Mount, or the discourses of the 
fourth Gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxviii-p17">So the success of these fraudulent writings was immense. From 
the fourth century the most instructed Greek fathers—Epiphanes, Gregory of Nyssa—adopted them without reserve. The Latin Church hesitated, even put forth 
efforts to take them out of the hands of the faithful, but did not succeed. The 
Golden Legend draws largely upon it. In the Middle Ages the apocryphal Gospels 
enjoyed an extraordinary <pb n="280" id="xxviii-Page_280" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_280.html" />popularity; they have even an advantage over the canonical 
Gospels, which is this: not being a sacred Scripture, they can be translated 
into the vulgar tongue. Whilst the Bible is in a manner put under lock and key, 
the apocryphas are in everybody’s hands. The Miniaturists were ardently 
attached to them; the Rhymers seized upon them; the Mystics represented them 
dramatically in the porches of the Churches. The first modern author of a life 
of Jesus—Ludolphe le Chartreux—made them his principal document. Without 
theological pretension these popular Gospels have succeeded in suppressing, in a 
certain measure, the canonical Gospels; Protestantism also has declared war 
against them, and devotes itself to proving that they are the work of the devil.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter XXVII. Apocryphal Acts and Apocalypses." progress="91.30%" id="xxix" prev="xxviii" next="xxx">
<h2 id="xxix-p0.1">CHAPTER XXVII.</h2>

<h3 id="xxix-p0.2">APOCRYPHAL ACTS AND APOCALYPSES.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxix-p1.1">The</span> literature of the false Acts pursues a line quite 
different from that of the false Gospels. The Acts of the Apostles, the 
individual work of Luke, were not produced, like the narrative of the life of 
Jesus, from the diversities of parallel compilations. Whilst the canonical 
Gospels served as a basis for the amplifications of the apocryphal Gospels, the 
apocryphal Acts have little connection with the Acts of Luke. The narratives of 
the preaching and of the death of Peter and Paul never received a final 
revision. Pseudo-Clement has used them as a literary pretext rather than a 
direct subject of narrative. The apostolic history was thus the roof of a 
romantic tissue which never assumed a definite literary form, <pb n="281" id="xxix-Page_281" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_281.html" />and which people never cease revising. A sort of <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxix-p1.2">résumé</span> of 
these fables, tainted with a strong Gnostic and Manichean colour, appeared under 
the name of a pretended Leucius or Lucius, a disciple of the apostles. The 
Catholics, who regretted that they could not make use of the book, sought to 
amend it. The final result of that successive emendation was the compilation 
made in the fifth or sixth centuries under the name of the false Abdias.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p2">Almost all those who compiled this sort of works were 
heretics; but the orthodox, after subjecting them to corrections, soon adopted 
them. These heretics were very pious people, and at the same time highly 
imaginative. After they had been anathematised, their books were found to be 
edifying, and the Churches did their very best to have them introduced into 
their religious readings. It is in this way that many of the books, many of the 
saints, many of the festivals of the orthodox Church are the productions of 
heretics. The fourth Gospel was in this respect one of the most striking 
examples. This singular book made its way amazingly. It was read more and more, 
and, apart from the Churches of Asia, which were too well acquainted with its 
origin, it was accepted on all hands with admiration, and as being the work of 
the Apostle John.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p3">The false Acts of the Apostles have no more originality than 
the apocryphal Gospels. In this order, similarly, the individual fancy did not 
succeed much better in making itself felt. This was plainly visible in that 
which concerned the legend of Paul. A priest of Asia, a greet admirer of the 
apostle, thought to satisfy his piety by constructing a short charming romance 
in which Paul converted a beautiful young girl of Iconium, named Hecla, who was 
drawn to him by an invincible attraction, and made of her a martyr of virginity. 
The priest did not conceal his game well; he was questioned, nonplussed, and 
finished by avowing <pb n="282" id="xxix-Page_282" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_282.html" />that he had done all this out of love for Paul. The book 
succeeded none the lees for this, and it was only banished from the Canon with 
the other apocryphal writings about the fifth or sixth centuries.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p4">St Thomas, the apostle preferred by Gnostics, and later, by 
the Manicheans, inspired in the same way acts in which the horror of certain 
sects for marriage is set forth with the utmost energy. Thomas arrived in India 
while the nuptials of the daughter of the king were in preparation. He so 
strongly persuaded the <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxix-p4.1">fiancés</span> as to the inexpediency of marriage, the wicked 
sentiments which result from the fact of having begotten children, the crimes 
which are the consequence of <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxix-p4.2">esprit de famille</span>, and the troubles of 
housekeeping, that they passed the night seated by the side of one another. On 
the morrow their relations were astonished at finding them in this position, 
full of a sweet gaiety, and free from any of the ordinary embarrassments 
incident to such circumstances. The young couple explain to them that 
bashfulness has no longer any meaning for them, since the cause of it has 
disappeared. They have exchanged the transient nuptials for the joys of a 
never-ending paradise. The strange hallucinations to which these moral errors 
gave scope, are all vividly depicted throughout the entire book. The first 
outline of a Christian hell, with its categories of torments, is found traced 
there. This singular writing, which constituted a part of certain Bibles, 
recalls the theology of the pseudo-Clementine romance, and that of the 
Elkasaites. In it the Holy Ghost is, like as with the Nazarenes a feminine 
principle, ‘the mother <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxix-p4.3">misericordiæ</span>.’ Water represents the purifying element of 
the soul and of the body; the unction of oil is then the seal of baptism, like 
as with the Gnostics. The sign of the cross already possesses all its 
supernatural virtues, as well as a sort of magic.</p>

<pb n="283" id="xxix-Page_283" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_283.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p5">The Acts of St Philip have also a theosophic colouring, and a 
very pronounced Gnosticism. Those of Andrew were one of the parts of the 
compilation of the pretended Leucius, who merits the most anathemas. The 
orthodox Church was at first a stranger to these fables; then she adopted them, 
at least for popular use. Iconography especially found in them, as in the 
apocryphal Gospels, an ample repository of subjects and of symbols. Almost all 
the attributes which have been made use of by imaginative writers to distinguish 
the apostles, comes from the apocryphal Acts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p6">The apocalyptic form served also to express how much there 
existed in the heterodox Christian sects of insubordination, of unruliness, and 
of dissatisfaction. An ascension or <i>anabaticon</i> of Paul, which set forth the 
mysteries that Paul was reputed to have seen in his ecstasy, was in great vogue. 
An apocalypse of Elias enjoyed considerable popularity. It was amongst the 
Gnostics in particular that the apocalypses, under the name of apostles and 
prophets, germinated. The faithful were on their guard, and the moderate Church 
party, who at once feared the Gnostic excesses and the excesses of the pious, 
admitted only two apocalypses—that of John and of Peter. Nevertheless, writings 
of the same kind, attributed to Joseph, Moses, Abraham, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, 
Ezekiel, Daniel, Zacharias, and the father of John, were in circulation. Two 
zealous Christians, preoccupied with the substitution of a new world for an old 
world, excited by their persecutions, greedy, like all the fabricators of 
apocalypses, of the evil news which came from the four corners of the earth, 
took up the mantle of Esdras, and wrote under that revered name a number of new 
pages, which were joined to those which the pseudo-Esdras of 97 had already 
accepted. It has also been thought that the apocalyptic books attributed to 
Enoch received <pb n="284" id="xxix-Page_284" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_284.html" />in the second century some Christian additions. But this 
appears to us little probable; those books of Enoch, formerly so esteemed, and 
which Jesus had probably read with enthusiasm, had fallen, at the time of which 
we now speak, into universal discredit.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p7">The Gnostics, in like manner, could show psalms, pieces of 
apocryphal prophets, revelations under the name of Adam, Seth, Noria, the 
imaginary wife of Noah, recitals of the nativity of Mary, full of improprieties, 
and great and small interrogations of Mary. Their gospel of Eve was a tissue of 
chimerical equivocations. Their Gospel of Philip presented a dangerous quietism, 
clothed in a form borrowed from Egyptian rituals. The ascension or <i>anabaticon</i> of 
Isaiah was made up of the same stuff, in the third century, and was a true 
source of heresies. The Archonties, the Hieracities, the Messalians, proceeded 
from that. Like the author of the Acts of Thomas, the author of the Ascension of 
Isaiah is one of the precursors of Dante, by the complaisance with which he 
expatiates upon the description of heaven and hell. This singular work, adopted 
by the sects of the Middle Ages, was the cherished book of the Hogomites of 
Thrace and of the Cathares of the West.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p8">Adam had likewise his apocryphal revelations. A testament 
addressed to Seth, a mystic apocalypse borrowed from Zoroastrian ideas, 
circulated under his name. It is a clever enough book, which recalls many of the 
<i>Jeschts</i>, Sadies, and Sirouzé of the Persians, and also at times the books of the Mendaites. Adam therein explains to Seth, from his recollections of Paradise and 
the signs of the angel Uriel, the mystic liturgies of day and night which all 
creatures celebrate from hour to hour before the Eternal. The first hour of the 
night is the hour of the adoration of demons; during that hour they cease to 
annoy man. The second hour is the hour <pb n="285" id="xxix-Page_285" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_285.html" />of the adoration of fish; then comes the adoration of abysses; 
then the thrice holy of the seraphim: before the Fall men heard at that hour the 
measured beating of their wings. At the fifth hour of the night the adoration of 
the waters takes place. Adam at that hour heard the prayer of the great billows. 
The middle of the night is marked by an accumulation of storms, and by a great 
religious terror. Then all nature reposes, and the waters sleep. At this hour, 
if one takes water, and if the priest of God mixes it with holy oil and anoints 
with this oil the sick who cannot sleep, the latter are cured. At the time the 
dew falls, the hymn of herbs and grain is sung. At the tenth hour, at the full 
early dawn, comes the turn of men, the gates of heaven are opened, so as to let 
enter the prayers of all living beings. They enter, prostrate themselves before 
the throne, then depart. Everything that one asks at the moment when the 
seraphim are beating their wings and when the cock crows, one is sure to obtain. 
Great joy is shed over the world when the sun shines forth from the paradise of 
God upon creation. Then comes an hour of expectation and of profound silence, 
until the priests have offered incense to God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p9">At each hour of the day the angels, the birds, every creature, 
rises up in like manner to adore the Supreme Being. At the seventh hour there is 
a repetition of the ceremony of entering and retiring. The prayers (<span lang="FR" id="xxix-p9.1">Priéres</span>) of 
all living beings enter, prostrate themselves, and walked out again. At the 
tenth hour the inspection of the waters takes place. The Holy Spirits descends 
over the waters and springs. Without this, in drinking the water, one would be 
subject to the malignity of the demons. At this hour again water mixed with oil 
cures all manner of sickness. This naturalism, which recalls that of the Elkasaites, was attenuated by the Catholic Church, <pb n="286" id="xxix-Page_286" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_286.html" />but the principle it contained was not entirely rejected. The 
exorcisms of water and of the different elements, the division of the day into 
canonical hours, the employment of holy oils, conserved by the orthodox Church, 
had their origin in ideas analogous to those which the Adamite Apocalypse has 
complaisantly developed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p10">The Christian Sibyl women do little more than repeat without 
comprehending the ancient oracles. Those of the Apocalypse, in particular, she 
never ceases vatianating, though, and announcing the near destruction of the 
Roman Empire. The favourite idea at that epoch was that the world, before it 
came to an end, would be governed by a woman. The sympathy of the old sibyllists 
for Judaism and Jerusalem is now changed to hatred; but the horror for the Pagan 
civilisation is no less. The domination of Italy over the world has been the 
most fatal of all dominations: it will be the last. The end is near. Wickedness 
springs from the rich and the great, who plunder the poor. Rome is to be burned; 
wolves and foxes are to live amongst its ruins; it will be seen whether her gods 
of brass will save her. Hadrian, when the Sibyllists of the year 117 saluted 
with so much expectation, was an iniquitous and avarcious king, a despoiler of 
the entire world, wholly occupied with frivolous devices, an enemy of true 
religion, the sacreligious instituter of an infamous cult, the abettor of the 
most abominable idolatry, Like the sibyllists of 117, he of whom we have been 
speaking asserts that Hadrian could have but three successors. Their names 
(Antonine) recall that of the Most High (Adonai). The first of the three will 
reign a long time, and this evidently refers to Antoninus Pius. This prince, in 
reality so admirable, is treated as a miserable king, who out of pure avarice 
despoiled the world and heaped up at Rome treasures which the terrible exile, 
the assassin of his mother (Nero, <pb n="287" id="xxix-Page_287" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_287.html" />the Antichrist), will abandon to the pillage of the peoples of 
Asia.</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xxix-p11">Oh! how thou shalt weep then, despoiled of thy brilliant 
garments and clad in habits of mourning, O proud queen, daughter of old Latinus! 
Thou shalt fall, no more to rise again. The glory of thy legions, with their 
proud eagles, will disappear. Where will be thy strength! what people will be 
allied to thee, of those whom thou hast overcome by thy follies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p12">Every plague, civil war, invasion, and famine announces the 
revenge that God prepares on behalf of his elect. It is towards Italy especially 
that the judge will show himself severe. Italy will be reduced to a pile of 
black volcanic cinders, mixed with naphtha and asphalte. Hades will be its 
portion. Then finally equality will exist for all; no longer will there be 
either slaves or masters, or kings, or chiefs, or advocates, or corrupt judges. 
Rome will endure the ills she has inflicted on others: those whom she has 
vanquished will triumph in their turn over her. That will take place in the year 
in which the figures cast up will correspond to the numerical value of the name 
of Rome, that is to say, in the year of Rome 948 (195 of J. C.).</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p13">The author calls this the day which he longs for. He employs 
epic accents to celebrate Nero, the Antichrist, preparing in the shades or 
beyond the seas the ruin of the Roman world. The contests between the Antichrist 
and the Messiah will come to pass. Men, far from becoming better, will only grow 
more wicked. The Antichrist is to be finally vanquished, and shut up in the 
abyss. The resurrection and the eternal happiness of the just will crown the 
apocalyptic cycle. Attached to the initials of the verses which express these 
terrible images, the eye distinguishes the acrostic 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxix-p13.1">ΙΗΣΟΥΣ ΧΡΙΣΤΟΣ ΘΕΟΥ ΥΙΟ ΩΓΗΡ ΣΤΑΥΔΟΣ</span>; 
the initial letters of the first five words give in their turn <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxix-p13.2">ΙΧΘΥΕ</span> 
“fish,” a designation under which the initiated were early accustomed to <pb n="288" id="xxix-Page_288" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_288.html" />recognise Jesus. As people were persuaded that the acrostic 
was one of the processes which the old sibyls had employed to make known their 
secret meaning, people were struck with astonishment to see so clear a 
revelation of Christianity delineated upon the margins of a writing that was 
thought to have been composed in the sixth generation which followed the deluge. 
There was an old translation of this singular production in barbarous Latin 
verse, which gave rise to another fable. It was pretended that Cicero had found 
his Erythrean fragment so beautiful that he had translated it into Latin verse 
before the birth of Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p14">Such were the sombre images which, under the best of 
sovereigns, assailed the sectarian fanatics. We must not blame the Roman police 
for treating such books at times with severity; they were now puerile, then full 
of menaces: no modern state would tolerate their like. The visionaries dreamed 
only of conflagrations. The idea of a deluge of fire, in contradistinction to 
the deluge of water, and distinct from the final conflagration, was accepted by 
many amongst them. There was also a talk about a deluge of wind. These chimeras 
troubled more than one bead, even outside of Christianity. Under Marcus Aurelius 
an impostor attempted, in making use of the same species of terrors, to provoke 
disorders which might have led to the pillage of the city. It is not wise to 
repeat too often <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xxix-p14.1">Judicare seculum per ignem</span>. People are subject to strange 
hallucinations. When the tragic scenes which he imagined were slow in coming, he 
sometimes took upon himself to realise them. At Paris the people formed the 
Commune because the fifth act of the siege, which had been promised, did not 
come to pass.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p15">The Antichrist continued to be the great preoccupation of the 
makers of apocalypses. Although it was evident that Nero was dead, his shadow <pb n="289" id="xxix-Page_289" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_289.html" />haunted the Christian imagination — people continued to 
announce his return. Often, however, it was not Nero that people saw behind this 
fantastic personage; it was Simon Magus.</p>

<p class="quote1" id="xxix-p16">From Sebaste was to issue Belial, who commands the high 
mountains, the sea, the blazing sun, the brilliant moon, the dead themselves, 
and who was to perform numerous miracles before men. It is not integrity, but 
error which will be in him. He will lead astray many mortals, both of the Hebrew 
faithful and of the elect, and others belonging to the lawless race who have not 
yet heard tell of God. But whilst the threats of the great God are being put 
into execution, and whilst the conflagration will roll over the earth in huge 
floods, fire will also devour Belial and the insolent men who have put their 
faith in him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxix-p17">We have been struck, in the Apocalypse, with this mysterious 
personage of the False Prophet, a thaumaturgic seducer of the faithful and the 
Pagans, allied to Nero, who follows him to the region of the Parthians, who must 
reappear and perish with him in the lake of brimstone. We are led to surmise 
that this symbolical personage designates Simon Magus. In seeing in the 
Sibylline Apocalypse “Belial of Sebaste” playing an almost identical part, we 
are confirmed in that hypothesis. The personal relations of Nero and Simon Magus 
are perhaps not no fabulous as they appear. In any case, this association of the 
two worst enemies that nascent Christianity had encountered, was well adapted to 
the spirit of the times, and to the taste for apocalyptical poetry in general. 
In the <i>Ascension of Isaiah</i> Belial is Satan, and Satan assumes in some sort the 
human form of a king, the murderer of his mother, who is to reign over the 
world, in order to establish the empire of evil. The author of the pseudo-Clemen 
tine romance believes that Simon will reappear as Antichrist at the end of time. 
In the third century a still greater trouble was introduced into that order of 
fantastic ideas. People distinguished two Antichrists, the one for the East, the 
other for the West<pb n="290" id="xxix-Page_290" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_290.html" />—Nero and Belial. Later, Nero finished by becoming, in the 
eyes of the Christians, the Christ of the Jews. The suppulations of the works of 
Daniel came to complicate these chimeras. St Hippolytus, in the time of Severus, 
is wholly engrossed with them. A certain Juda proved by Daniel that the end of 
the world was to come about the year 10 of Septimus Severus (of J. C. 202-203). 
Every persecution appeared to be a confirmation of the dismal prophecies which 
had accumulated. From all these confused data, the Middle Ages drew the 
grandiose myth which remains, amidst transformed Christianity, as an 
incomprehensible relic of primitive Messianism.</p>

<pb n="291" id="xxix-Page_291" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_291.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Appendix I." progress="94.51%" id="xxx" prev="xxix" next="xxxi">

<h2 id="xxx-p0.1">APPENDIX. I.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxx-p1.1">It</span> is admitted pretty generally that the Jewish war under 
Hadrian entailed a siege and a final destruction of Jerusalem. So large a number 
of texts represent this view, that it at the first glance rash to call the 
fact in question. Nevertheless, the chief critics who have considered 
it—Scaliger, Henry de Valois, and P. Pazi—had perceived the difficulties of such 
an assertion, and rejected it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p2">And to commence with, what is it that Hadrian should have 
besieged and destroyed? The demolition of Jerusalem under Titus was entire, even 
exceeding that usual to military operations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p3">In admitting that a population of so many thousands of persons 
was able to dwell within the ruins which the victor of 70 left behind, it is 
clear in such a case that this heap of ruins was incapable of supporting a 
siege. Even while admitting that from the time of Titus to Hadrian some timid 
attempts of Jewish restoration might have been brought about, in spite of the 
“Legio Xa. Fratensis” who encamped on the ruins, one is not inclined to suppose 
that these attempts were of such a nature as to give the place any importance 
whatever in a military point of view.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p4">It is also very true that a great many savants, with whose 
opinions we coincide, think that the restoration of Jerusalem, under the name of 
“Ælie Capitolina,” began in the year 122 or thereabouts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p5">It is of no use to the adversaries of our theme to lay great 
stress on that argument, because they unhesitatingly admit that Ælia Capitolina 
was not commenced to be built till after the last destruction of Jerusalem by 
Hadrian. But no matter! If, as we think, Ælia Capitolina had been in existence 
for about ten years at the time that the revolt of Bar-Coziba broke out, about 
133, how can one conceive that the Romans would have had occasion to take it! 
Ælia would not again have possessed walls capable of sustaining a siege. How, 
moreover, suppose that the “Legio Xa. Fratensis” had left their positions 
knowing that it would be obliged to reconquer them. It may be said that the same 
thing occurred under Nero, when Gessius Florus abandoned Jerusalem, but the 
situation was totally different.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p6">Gessius Florus found himself in the midst of a great city in 
revolution. The “Legio Xa. Fratensis” was situated in the midst of a population 
of veterans and squatters, all friendly to the Roman cause. Their retreat would 
not have explained itself in any fashion, and the siege <pb n="292" id="xxx-Page_292" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_292.html" />which would have followed would have been a siege in a manner 
without purpose.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p7">When one examines the texts, very scarce, which relate to the War of 
Hadrian, it is necessary to make a large distinction. The texts really 
historical not only do not speak of a capture and a destruction of Jerusalem, 
but by the style in which they are couched, they exclude such an event.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p8">The oratorial and apologetic texts, on the contrary, where the 
second revolt of the Jews is cited, “<span lang="LA" id="xxx-p8.1">non ad narrandum, sed ad probandum</span>,” for 
the purpose of serving the arguments and the declamations of the preacher or of 
the polemic, imply that all the events that happened under Hadrian were as if they 
happened under Titus. It is clear that it is the first series of texts that 
deserves the preference. Criticism has for a long time refused to trust to the 
precision of documents drawn up in a style whose essence is to be inaccurate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p9">The historical texts reduce themselves unhappily into two in 
the question which concerns us, but both are excellent. There is, to commence 
with, the narrative of Dion Caasius, who appeared not to have been here abridged 
by Xiphilin; there is in the second place, that of Eusebius, who copied Ariston 
de Pella, a contemporary writer of events, and living close at hand to the seat 
of the war. These two narratives are in accord with one another. They do not speak a 
single word of a siege, nor of a destruction of Jerusalem. For an attentive 
reader of the two tales cannot admit that such a fact would have passed unnoticed. Dion Cassius is very particular; he knows that it was the construction 
of Ælia Capitolina which occasioned the revolt; he gives well the character of 
the war, which happened to be a war of little cities, of fortified market towns, 
of subterranean works—or rural war, if one is permitted thus to express oneself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p10">He insists on facts so secondary as that of the ruin of the 
pretended tomb of Solomon. How is it possible that he could have neglected to 
speak of the catastrophe of the principal city?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p11">The omission of all notice about Jerusalem is still less 
understood in the narrative of Eusebius or rather of Ariston de Pella. The great 
event of the war for Eusebius is the siege of Bether, “the neighbouring town to 
Jerusalem;” of Jerusalem itself not a word. It is true that the chapter of the 
“<span lang="FR" id="xxx-p11.1">Historie Ecclesiastique</span>” relative to that event has for the title: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxx-p11.2">Ἡ κατὰ Ἀνδριανὸν ὑστάτη 
Ἰουδαίων πολιορχίας</span>, 
as the chapter relative to the war of Vespasian; and of Titus has for title (I. III. C.V.) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxx-p11.3">Περὶ τῆς μετὰ τὸν 
Χριστὸν ὑστάτης Ἰουδαίων 
πολιορχίας</span>; but the word adapts itself well to the whole of 
the campaign of Julius Severus, which consisted in sieges of little cities. In 
section 3 of the chapter relative to the war of Adrian, the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxx-p11.4">πολιορχία</span> 
is used to designate the operations of the capture of Bether.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p12">In his “Chronique” Eusebius follows the same plan. In his 
“Demonstration Evangélique,” and in his “Theophaive,” on the contrary, he points 
to that fact, and when he is no longer borne out by the very words of Ariston de 
Pella, he allows himself to be led away by the resemblance which has deranged 
nearly all the Jewish and Christian tradition. He pictures the events of the 
year 135 on the model of the events of the year 70, and he speaks of Hadrian as 
having contributed <pb n="293" id="xxx-Page_293" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_293.html" />with Titus to the accomplishment of the prophecies on the 
annihilation of Jerusalem. This double destruction doubly serves him to realise 
a passage of Zacharias,<note n="2" id="xxx-p12.1"><scripRef passage="Zechariah 14:1" id="xxx-p12.2" parsed="|Zech|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.14.1">Zach. xiv. 1 </scripRef><i>et seq</i>.</note> and to furnish a basis for the theory which he advances 
of a Church of Jerusalem lasting from Titus to Hadrian.<note n="3" id="xxx-p12.3">Euseb. H.E., iv. 5.</note> St Jerome presents the 
same contradiction. In his “Chronique,” mapped out on that of Eusebius, he 
follows Eusebius as an historian. Then he forgets that solid base, and speaks, 
as do all the fathers of the orator school, of the siege and destruction of 
Jerusalem under Hadrian.<note n="4" id="xxx-p12.4">In <scripRef passage="Dan. xiv." id="xxx-p12.5" parsed="|Dan|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.14">Dan. xiv.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Joel 1:1-20" id="xxx-p12.6" parsed="|Joel|1|1|1|20" osisRef="Bible:Joel.1.1-Joel.1.20">Joel i.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Habakkuk 2:1-20" id="xxx-p12.7" parsed="|Hab|2|1|2|20" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.1-Hab.2.20">Habakkuk ii.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Jeremiah 31:1-40" id="xxx-p12.8" parsed="|Jer|31|1|31|40" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.1-Jer.31.40">Jerem. xxxi.</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Ezekiel 5:24" id="xxx-p12.9" parsed="|Ezek|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.5.24">Ezekiel v. 24</scripRef>., <scripRef passage="Zechariah 8:14" id="xxx-p12.10" parsed="|Zech|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.8.14">Zach. viii. 14</scripRef>.</note> 
Tertullian<note n="5" id="xxx-p12.11">Contra, <scripRef passage="Jud. 13" id="xxx-p12.12" parsed="|Judg|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.13">Jud. 13</scripRef>.</note> and St John Chrysostom<note n="6" id="xxx-p12.13">In Judæos, Homil. v. 2. Opp. 1, pp. 64-5 (Montf.) <i>Cf</i>. Seudas 
at the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxx-p12.14">βδελυγμα</span>; Chronique d’Alex, year 119.</note> express themselves 
in the same way. One knows how dangerous it is to introduce into history these 
vague phrases, well known to preachers and to apologists of all times. Still 
less is it necessary that we should examine the passages in the Talmud where the 
same assertion presents itself, mixed up with those historical monstrosities 
which destroy the value of the mentioned passages. In the Talmud the confusion 
of the war of Titus and that which took place under Hadrian is constant. The 
description of Bether is copied from that of Jerusalem—the duration of the siege 
is the same.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p13">Is not this the proof that he had not separate mementoes of a 
new siege of Jerusalem, for the good reason that there had not been one. When 
the tale was started of a siege by a sort of argument <i>a priori</i>, it is possible 
that one <i>a posteriori</i> should be started also to give it in history a basis which 
it had not. Naturally, for it is on the first siege on which one falls back for 
that. That confusion has been the trap where the whole popular history of the 
Jewish mishaps has suffered itself to be taken. How can we prefer such blunders 
to strong arguments which, drawn from solitary historical evidence, we now have 
in the question Dion Cassibus or Ariston de Pella?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p14">Two grave objections remain for me to solve: only can they 
smooth away the doubts on the theory which I maintain. The first is derived from 
a passage of Appius. This historian, enumerating the successive destructions 
which overthrew the walls of Jerusalem, puts one before the other, and on the 
same line the destruction of Titus and that of Hadrian.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p15">The passage of Appius furnishes in every case a strong 
inaccuracy—he supposes that Jerusalem was walled under Hadrian. Appius 
foolishly supposes that the Jews, after Titus, re-erected their town, and 
fortified it. His ignorance on that point shows that he is not guided by the 
aforesaid comparison, but by the coarser similarity which has deceived every 
one. The difficulties of the campaign, the numberless <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxx-p15.1">πολιορχίαι</span> of which it is 
full, show that even a contemporary who had not proof of the facts was able to 
commit a like error.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p16">Assuredly more grave is the objection derived from the study 
of the old coins. It is certain that the Jews during the revolt did not coin nor 
stamp money. Such an operation seems at the first glance not to <pb n="294" id="xxx-Page_294" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_294.html" />have been possible at Jerusalem. The types of these moneys 
lead to that idea. The “legend” is most often, “For the liberation of 
Jerusalem;” on some others, the figure of a temple surmounted by a star.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p17">Jewish coin study is full of uncertainties, and it is 
dangerous to oppose it to history; it is history, on the contrary, which serves 
to throw a light upon it. Besides, the objection about which we speak has 
emboldened certain numismatic students of our days to deny absolutely the 
occupation of Jerusalem by the followers of Bar-Coziba. One will admit that the 
insurgents were able to coin money at Bether quite as well as at Jerusalem, if 
one thinks of the miserable plight in which in that supposition Jerusalem was. 
On the other hand, it seems that the types of coins of the second revolt had 
been imitated or taken directly from those of the first revolt, and on those of 
the Asmoneans. There is here an important point which deserves the attention of 
numismatists; for one could find here a means of solving the difficulties which 
yet hover over the entire groups of the autonomous coinage of Israel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p18">We wish to speak chiefly of the coins with the “impression” 
of Simeon Nasi of Israel. We fall into the greatest misrepresentation when we 
seek to find this Simeon in Bargioras, in Bar-Coziba, in Simeon, son of 
Gamaliel, etc. None of these persons could coin money. They were 
revolutionaries, or men of high authority, but not sovereigns. If one or the 
other had placed his name on the money, he would have marred the republican 
spirit and jealousy of the rebels, and so, up to a certain point, their 
religious ideas.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p19">A similar matter would be mentioned by Josephus in the first 
revolt, and the identity of that Simeon would not be so doubtful as this is. It 
is never asked if the French Revolution had any coins with the effigy of Marat, 
or of Robespierre. This Simon, I believe, is no other than Simon Maccabeus, the 
first Jewish sovereign who coined money, and whose coins ought to be much sought 
after by orthodox persons. As the aim which they established was to overcome the 
scruples of the religious, such a counterfeit would suffice for the exigencies 
of the <i>time</i>. It had also the advantage of not putting into circulation only 
those types acknowledged by all. I think then, that neither in the first nor in 
the second revolt, that they had money struck in the name of a person then 
alive. The “Eleaser-Hac-Cohen” of certain coins ought probably to explain this in 
an analogous manner, which the numismatists will hit upon. I strongly think that 
the latter revolt had not a proper stamp, and they could best imitate the 
earlier ones. A material circumstance confirms that hypothesis. On the coins in 
question, in fact, one never sees 
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="xxx-p19.1">שמעון</span>—one frequently sees 
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="xxx-p19.2">שמענו</span> or <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="xxx-p19.3">שמצ</span>. These two forms are 
so frequent that one can see a simple fault as to the position of the letters. In 
the second, in a great many cases, we cannot help thinking that the last two 
letters have disappeared. It is not impossible that the alteration of the name 
of Simeon was made expressly to imply a prayer,—“Hear me” or “Hear us.” It 
is, at all events, contrary to all probability that one sees in the name of 
Simeon the true name of Bar-Coziba. How is it that this royal name of the false 
Messiah, written on an abundant coinage, would remain unknown to St Justin, to 
Aristion de Pella, to the Talmudists, who clearly speak of the money of Bar-Coziba. <pb n="295" id="xxx-Page_295" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_295.html" />Still less can on see any president of the Sanhedrim 
whose authority would have been recognised by Bar-Coziba.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p20">So anyway, one is led to think that the coinage of Bar-Coziba 
did not consist but in impressions done from a religious motive, and that the 
types which bear these impressions were of the ancient Jewish types, which I 
conclude were for the rebellion of the time of Hadrian. By this are raised some 
enormous difficulties which the Jewish numismatism presents:—<i>Firstly</i>. That these 
persons unknown to history or these rebels should have coined money like 
sovereigns. <i>Secondly</i>, The unlikelihood that there is that these miserable 
insurgents caused issues of money so handsome and so considerable. <i>Thirdly</i>. 
The employment of the archaic Hebrew character, which was out of use in the second 
century of our era. Supposing that it had been attempted to bring back the 
national character, they would not have given them fashioned so grand and 
handsome. <i>Fourthly</i>, The form of the temple tetrastyle surmounted by a star. This 
form does not correspond either more or less to that of the temple of Herod. For 
one knows the scrupulous nicety that the ancient masters took to reproduce the 
features of the principal temple of the city exactly, by slight but very 
expressive touches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p21">The temple of the Jewish money, on the contrary, without the 
triangular pediment, and with its gate of a singular fashion, represents the 
second temple, that of the time of the Maccabees, which appears to have been 
tolerably shabby. If we reject that hypothesis, and which must belong to the 
second revolt, the types which bear the figure of the temple, and the era of “the 
liberation of Jerusalem,” we say that the deliverance of Jerusalem, and the 
reconstruction of the temple, were the only object of the revolts. It is not 
impossible that they portrayed these two events upon their money before they 
were realised. One takes for a fact that which one aspires to with such efforts. 
Bether, before all, was a sort of provisionary Jerusalem, a sacred asylum of 
Israel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p22">The numismatism of the Crusades presents, besides, identically 
the same phenomena. After the loss of Jerusalem, in fact, the later authority, 
transported to St Jean de Acre, continued to mint money bearing the effigy of 
the Holy Sepulchre, with the words “+<span class="sc" id="xxx-p22.1">Sepulchri Domini</span>,” or 
“<span class="sc" id="xxx-p22.2">REX IERLM</span>.” The 
moneys of John of Brienne, who never possessed Jerusalem, present, also the 
image of the Holy Sepulchre. “This markedly characteristic type,” says M. de 
Vogüé, “seems to be on the part of deposed kings a protestation against the invasion, and a 
maintenance of their rights in misfortune and exile.” There are 
also moneys with the title ‘<span class="sc" id="xxx-p22.3">Tvrris Davit</span>, struck a long time after the taking of 
Jerusalem by the Mussulman. It must be admitted, however, that much of the 
Jewish money of the second revolt was struck away from Jerusalem. Every one, in 
fact, agrees that if the revolted were masters of Jerusalem, they were quickly 
driven out. One finds coins of the second and third year of the revolt. M. 
Caxdoni explained by this difference of the situation, the difference of the 
legends <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="xxx-p22.4">ישראל לחרות</span>, and 
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="xxx-p22.5">לחרות ירושלם</span>, the second only answering to the epoch when 
the rebels were masters of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p23">Be that as it may, the possibility of a coinage struck at 
Bether is placed beyond doubt.</p>

<pb n="296" id="xxx-Page_296" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_296.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p24">That at one moment of the revolt, and amidst the numberless 
incidents of a war which occupied two or three years, the revolted occupied 
Ælia, and were speedily driven out; that the occupation of Jerusalem, in a word, 
was a brief episode of the aforesaid war, is strictly possible; it is little 
probable nevertheless.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p25">The “Legio Xa. Fratensis” which Titus left to guard the ruin, 
was there in the second and in the third century, and even to the time of the 
Lower Empire, as if nothing had happened in the interval. If the insurgents had 
been for a day masters of the sacred space, they would have clung to it with 
fury, they would have come running there from all directions; all the fighting 
men of Judea would above all bend their steps there; the height of the war would 
have been there; the temple would have been restored; the religion 
re-established; there would have been fought the last battle; and as in 70 the 
fanatics would have caused a general slaughter on the ruins of the temple, or, 
failing them, on its site. Now it is nothing of the sort. The grand siege 
operation took place at Bether, nigh to Jerusalem; no trace of the scuffle on 
the site of the temple in the Jewish tradition, not a memento of a fourth 
temple, nor of a return to the religious ceremonials.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p26">It seems certain, then, that under Hadrian Jerusalem did not 
suffer a serious siege, did not undergo a fresh destruction.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p27">How could it be destroyed, I again repeat?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p28">On the supposition that Ælia did not begin to exist until 
136, after the end of the war, how could one destroy a heap of ruins?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxx-p29">On the supposition that there was an Alia, dated either 122 or 
a little after, one would destroy the beginnings of a new city which the Romans 
would substitute for the old one. What good would such a destruction effect, 
seeing that, far from relinquishing the idea of a new Jerusalem as irreverent, 
the Romans resume that idea from that time with more vigour than ever? What has 
been carelessly repeated about the plough which the Romans had passed over the 
soil of the temple and city, has no other foundations than the false Jewish 
traditions, referred to by the Talmud and St Jerome, wherein Terentius Rufus, 
who was charged by Titus to demolish Jerusalem, has been confounded by Tinlius 
Rufus, the imperial legate of the time of Hadrian. Here again the error has 
arisen from the historical delusion which has transferred to the war of Hadrian, 
which one knows is a trifle, the circumstances much better known of the war of 
Titus. It has often been attempted to find in the two bulls which are on the 
reverse of the medal of the foundation of Ælia Capitolina, a representation of 
a “Templum Aratum.” These two bulls are simply a colonial emblem, and they 
represent the earnest hopes which the new “Coloni “ entertained for the 
agriculture of Judea.</p>

<pb n="297" id="xxx-Page_297" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_297.html" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Appendix II." progress="97.72%" id="xxxi" prev="xxx" next="xxxii">
<h2 id="xxxi-p0.1">APPENDIX II.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xxxi-p1.1">The</span> epoch when the book of Tobit was composed is very 
difficult to fix. In our time, the distinguished critics M. M. Hitzig, Volkmar 
Grætz, have ascribed that writing to the time of Trajan or of Hadrian. M. Grætz 
connects it with the circumstances which followed the war of Bar-Coziba, and in 
particular to the interdiction which according to him was made by the Romans as to 
the interment of the corpses of the massacred Jews. But besides the fact of a 
similar interdiction is not founded except upon that of passages of the Talmud 
stripped of serious historical value, the characteristic importance attributed 
in our book to the good work of interring the dead, explained itself in a manner 
much more profound, as we are just now going to show.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p2">Three great reasons, in our opinion, preclude us from 
accepting the Book of Tobit as being at a date so early,—forbid us to descend, 
at least for the composition of the book, beyond the year 70.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p3"><i>Firstly</i>, The prophecy of Tobit (<scripRef passage="Tobit 13:9" id="xxxi-p3.1" parsed="|Tob|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.13.9">xiii. 9 </scripRef><i>et seq</i>., 
<scripRef passage="Tobit 14:4" id="xxxi-p3.2" parsed="|Tob|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.14.4">xiv. 4 </scripRef><i>et seq</i>.), 
which ought naturally to be taken as a “<span lang="LA" id="xxxi-p3.3">prophetia post eventum</span>,” clearly 
mentions the destruction of Jerusalem by Nabuchodnosor (<scripRef passage="Tobit 14:4" id="xxxi-p3.4" parsed="|Tob|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.14.4">xiv. 4</scripRef>); the return of 
Zerubabel; the construction of the second temple, a temple very little to be 
compared to the first, very unworthy of the divine majesty (<scripRef passage="Tobit 14:5" id="xxxi-p3.5" parsed="|Tob|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.14.5">xiv. 5</scripRef>). But the 
dispersion of Israel would have its end, and again the temple would be rebuilt, 
with all the magnificence described by the prophets, to serve as a centre for 
the religion of the whole world.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p4">For the old prophet there was no destruction of the second 
temple; that temple would be the advent of the glory of Israel, would not 
disappear, except to give place to the eternal temple. M. Volkmar, M. Hitzig 
observe, it is true, that in the Fourth Book of Esdras, in Judith, and in much 
of the apocryphal book, the destruction of the temple by Nabuchodnosor is 
identified with the destruction of the temple by Titus, and that the reflections 
which are placed in the mouth of the fictitious prophet are those which happen 
after the year 70.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p5">But this opinion, besides being of such secondary application, 
is not here admissible. Evidently the <scripRef passage="Tobit 14:5" id="xxxi-p5.1" parsed="|Tob|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.14.5">verse 5 xiv.</scripRef> refers to the second temple. 
The remark that the new temple was very different from the first—for it was 
anything but majestic—is an allusion to <scripRef passage="4Esdras 3:12" id="xxxi-p5.2">Esd. iii. 12</scripRef>, told in the style of 
Josephus, Ant. xi. iv. 2. Still more this important passage would lead one to 
think that at the time when the Book of Tobit was written, Herod had not as yet 
put forth his hand on the second temple in order that he might rebuild it, an 
event which took place the 19th year before J.C.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p6">The critics whom I now am fighting apply here the system, 
getting greatly into fashion, which seeks to base upon a passage of the pseudo 
Epistle of Barnabas, and according to whom there had been under the reign of 
Hadrian, a commencement of the rebuilding of the temple undertaken by consent 
with the Jews. It is to this reconstruction that may apply the passage of <scripRef passage="Tobit 14:5" id="xxxi-p6.1" parsed="|Tob|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.14.5">Tobit 
xiv. 5</scripRef>. But I have shown elsewhere that the interpretation of the false passage 
of Barnabas is wrong.</p>

<pb n="298" id="xxxi-Page_298" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_298.html" />

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p7">Were it true, it would be singular that an abortive attempt, 
which would not be without interruption, should become thus the base of the 
whole apocalyptic system.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p8"><i>Secondly</i>, the <scripRef passage="Tobit 14:10" id="xxxi-p8.1" parsed="|Tob|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.14.10">verse xiv. 10</scripRef> furnishes another proof of the 
composition, relatively old, of the Book of Tobit. “My Son, see what Aman did to 
Ahkiakar, who had nourished him, how he cast him from the light into darkness, 
and how he repaid him; but Ahkiakar was saved and Aman received the chastisement 
that he deserved; Manasse likewise gave him alms, and was saved from the deadly 
snare which Aman had spread for him; Aman fell into the snare and perished.” 
This Ahkiakar was a nephew of Tobit’s father, who figures in the book as the 
steward and <span lang="FR" style="font-style:italic" id="xxxi-p8.2">maitre d’hotel</span> of Esarhaddow. The part he plays is incidental and 
peculiar.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p9">The fashion in which he is spoken of, seems to show that he 
was known by some other means.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p10">The verse we are quoting does not explain this, unless one 
admits, parallelly to the Book of Tobit, another book where an infidel, called 
Aman, who had for foster-father a good Jew named Ahkiakar, that he repaid him 
with ingratitude and thrust him into prison, but Ahkiakar was saved and Aman was 
punished.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p11">This Aman was evidently, in the Jewish romances, the man who 
played the part of offering to others snares into which he himself fell, seeing 
that in the tales to which Tobit made allusion, the same Aman suffered the fate 
which he intended a certain Manasses to undergo. Impossible, in my opinion, not 
to see here a parallel of the Haman of the Book of Esther hung from the gallows 
where he hoped to hang Mordecai, foster-father of Esther.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p12">In a book composed in the year 100 or 135 of our time, all 
this is inconceivable. One must refer it to a time and to a Jewish society where 
the Book of Esther would exist under an entirely different form than that of our 
Bibles, and where the part of Mordecai was played by a certain Ahkiakar, also a 
servant of the king.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p13">Now the Book of Esther certainly existed, just as we have it, 
in the first century of our era, since Josephus knows of its being interpolated.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p14"><i>Thirdly</i>, an objection none the less grave against the method 
of M. Grætz is that, if the Book of Tobit was posterior to the defeat of 
Bar-Coziba, the Christians would not have adopted it. In the interval between 
Titus and Hadrian, the religious brotherhood of the Jews and the Christians is 
sufficient to account for the fact that books newly brought to light in the 
Jewish community, such as that of Judith, the apocalypse of Esdras, and that of 
Baruch, would pass without difficulty from the synagogue to the Church. After 
the intestine broils which accompanied the war of Bar-Coziba, there would be no 
room for this. The Jewish and Christian faiths are henceforth two enemies; 
nothing passed from one side to the other of the gulf which divide them. 
Besides, the synagogue really no longer created such books, calm, idyllic, 
without bigotry, without hate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p15">After 135, Judaism produces the Talmud, a piece of dry and 
violent casuistry. The religious views are all profane, and of Persian origin, 
as that of the healing of demoniacs and of the blind by the viscera of fishes. 
This moderation of the marvellous, in consequence of <pb n="299" id="xxxi-Page_299" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_299.html" />which the two are cured, without miracle, by the prescriptions 
whereof those privileged of God have the secret, all this does not belong to the 
second century after J. C.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p16">The condition of the people at the time when our author wrote, 
was comparatively happy and tranquil, at least in the country where he composed 
it. The Jews appeared wealthy, they were in domestic service under the nobles, 
acting as go-betweens in all purchases, and occupying places of confidence, being 
employed as stewards, major-domos, butlers, as we see in the Books of Esther and 
of Nehemiah. In place of being troubled by the rain, dreams, and passions which 
engrossed every Jew at the end of the first century of our era, the conscience 
of the author is serene in a high degree. He is not exactly a Messianist. He 
believes in a wonderful future for Jerusalem, but without any miracle from 
heaven, or Messiah as king. The book then is, in our opinion, anterior to the 
second century of our era. By the pious sentiment which there reigns, it is far 
behind the Book of Esther, a book from which all religion sentiment is totally 
absent. It might be imagined that Egypt was the spot where such a romance could 
possibly have been composed, if the certainty that the original text was written 
in Hebrew had not created a difficulty. The Jews of Egypt did not write in that 
language. I do not think, however, that the book was composed at Jerusalem or in 
Judea. What the author intends is to cheer up the provincial Jew, who has a 
horror of schism, and abides in communion with Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p17">The Persian ideas which fill the book, the intimate 
acquaintance which the author possesses of the great cities of the East, 
although he makes strange mistakes as to the distances, bring one to imagine 
that he is in Mesopotamia, particularly at Adiabene, where the Jews were in a 
very flourishing condition in the middle of the fast century of our era.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p18">In supposing that the book was thus composed about the 
year 50 in Upper Syria, one can, it seems to me, satisfy the exigencies of the 
problem. The state of the usages and of the ideas of the Jews; above all, that 
which concerns the bread of the Gentiles, recalls the time which preceded the 
revolt under Nero. The description of the eternal Jerusalem seems based upon the 
Apocalypse (<scripRef passage="Revelation 21:1-27" id="xxxi-p18.1" parsed="|Rev|21|1|21|27" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.1-Rev.21.27">ch. xxi.</scripRef>), not that one of the authors had copied from the other, 
but that they drew from a source of mutual imaginations. The demonology, 
especially the circumstance of the devil bound in the deserts of Upper Egypt, 
recall the Evangelist Mark. <i>Lastly</i>, The form of the personal memoirs, which the 
Greek text presents, at least in the opening pages, makes one think of the Book 
of Nehemiah: that form was no longer in use in the apocryphas posterior to the 
year 70. The inductions which lead one to assign the date of the composition to 
an anterior date, inductions which we have not dissembled, are demolished by the 
considerations which prevent us, on the other side, attributing to the book a 
great antiquity. One important fact, indeed, is that one does not find, neither 
amongst the Jews nor the Christians, any mention of the Book of Tobit before the 
end of the second century. Now it is necessary to confess that if the Christians 
of the first and second century possessed the book, they would have found it in 
perfect harmony with their sentiments. Let it be Clement Romain, for example; 
certainly if he had had such a writing <pb n="300" id="xxxi-Page_300" href="/ccel/renan/hadrian_pius/Page_300.html" />at hand, he would have quoted it, just as he quotes the Book 
of Judith. If the book had been anterior to Jesus Christ, one cannot comprehend 
that it would have remained in such obscurity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p19">On the contrary, if one admits that it was composed in 
Oschoene in Adialene a few years before the grand catastrophes of Judea, one may 
suppose that the Jews engaged in the struggle would have had knowledge of it. 
The book was not yet translated into Greek: the greater part of the Christians 
could not read it. Lymmachus or Theodosius would have been found in possession 
of the original, and they would have translated it. In that case, the fortunes 
of the book amongst the Christians would be commenced.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p20">One leading element of the question, which has not been used 
here by the interpreters, are the analogies which a sagacious criticism has 
discovered between the Jewish narrative and that collection of tales which have 
gone round the world, without distinction of language or race. Studied from this 
point of view, the Book of Tobit seems to us like the Hebrew and godly version 
of a tale which is related in Armenia, in Russia, amongst the Tartars, and the 
Higanes, and which is probably of Babylonian origin. A traveller finds in the 
roadway the corpse of a man which had been refused sepulture because he had not 
paid his debts. He stopped to bury him. Soon afterwards, a companion, clothed in 
white, offers to journey with him. This companion gets the traveller out of a 
bad scrape, procures riches for him, and a charming wife, who wrests him away 
from the evil spirits. At the moment of parting, the traveller offers him the 
half of all that which he had gained, thanks to him, save and except his wife, 
and naturally so. The companion demands his half share of the woman: great 
perplexity arises! At the moment when he is about to proceed to make that 
strange division, the companion reveals himself—he is the ghost of the dead man 
whom the traveller had buried.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p21">No doubt that the Book of Tobit is an adaptation according to 
Jewish ideas of that old narrative, popular throughout the whole of the East. It 
is this that explains the fantastical importance assigned to the burial of the 
dead, which constitutes a remarkable feature of our book. Nowhere else in the 
Jewish literature is the burial of the dead placed on the same footing as that 
of the observance of the Law. The resemblance to the tales of the East confirms 
thus our hypothesis concerning the Mesopotamian origin of the book. The Jews of 
Palestine did not listen to these pagan tales. Those of Oschoene would be more 
open to the talk of those outside them. We most add that the Book of Esther 
could not have existed in that country in the form which it was known in Judea: 
this will explain the strange passage concerning Aman and Ahkiahkar.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xxxi-p22">Our hypothesis then is that Book of Tobit was composed in 
Hebrew in the north of Syria, towards the year 40 or 50 after J.C.; that it was 
at first little known by the Jews in Palestine; that it was translated into 
Greek towards the year 160 by the Judeo-Christian translators, and that it was 
immediately adapted by the Christians.</p>

<h4 style="margin-top:48pt" id="xxxi-p22.1">THE END</h4>

<hr style="width:40%; margin-top:24pt" />

<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller" id="xxxi-p23"><i>London: Printed by the Temple Publishing Company.</i></p>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="xxxii" prev="xxxi" next="xxxii.i">
      <h1 id="xxxii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="xxxii.i" prev="xxxii" next="xxxii.ii">
        <h2 id="xxxii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xxxii.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#xiv-p2.1">18:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#xiii-p13.1">24:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#xxx-p12.12">13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=96&amp;scrV=10#xvi-p4.1">96:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#ix-p12.1">7:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=1#xxx-p12.8">31:1-40</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#xxx-p12.9">5:24</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#xxx-p12.5">14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxx-p12.6">1:1-20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xxx-p12.7">2:1-20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#xxx-p12.10">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#xxx-p12.2">14:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi-p21.1">1:1-14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii-p15.1">2:9-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#viii-p18.2">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii-p12.1">5:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#viii-p17.1">4:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#viii-p17.2">3:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ix-p4.1">3:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#xxxi-p18.1">21:1-27</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Tobit</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#xxxi-p3.1">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#xxxi-p3.2">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#xxxi-p3.4">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#xxxi-p3.5">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#xxxi-p5.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#xxxi-p6.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxxi-p8.1">14:10</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="xxxii.ii" prev="xxxii.i" next="xxxii.iii">
        <h2 id="xxxii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="xxxii.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xxxii.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">ΓΛΥΚΟΝ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-p1.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΙΗΣΟΥΣ ΧΡΙΣΤΟΣ ΘΕΟΥ ΥΙΟ ΩΓΗΡ ΣΤΑΥΔΟΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxix-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΙΧΘΥΕ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxix-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΙΩΝΟΠΟΛΕΙΤΩΝ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-p1.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μεθόριον πνεῠμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p1.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ τῆς μετὰ τὸν Χριστὸν ὑστάτης Ἰουδαίων πολιορχίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βδελυγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p12.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεᾶνις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πανσπερμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p1.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιορχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιορχίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀρχαῖος ἀνήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ κατὰ Ἀνδριανὸν ὑστάτη Ἰουδαίων πολιορχίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Hebrew Words and Phrases" id="xxxii.iii" prev="xxxii.ii" next="xxxii.iv">
        <h2 id="xxxii.iii-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Hebrew" id="xxxii.iii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="HE" id="xxxii.iii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ישראל לחרות: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">לחרות ירושלם: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שמעון: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שמענו: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שמצ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="xxxii.iv" prev="xxxii.iii" next="xxxii.v">
        <h2 id="xxxii.iv-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xxxii.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Animula, vagula, blandula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Corpus juris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Græculus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hic cestus artemque repono.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Judicare seculum per ignem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxix-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Periodi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p10.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p11.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p18.1">4</a></li>
 <li>Philosophus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Pius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod semper quod ubique.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Si vos liberique vestri valetis, bene est; ego quidem et exereitus valemus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ad nauseam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>animalculæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>canopus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>confector: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cœnaculum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>cœtus illiciti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p2.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p2.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p3.1">3</a></li>
 <li>elysium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>episcopi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p4.2">2</a></li>
 <li>fiscus judaicus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>illicita collegia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>interregnum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>iterum crucifigi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p23.1">1</a></li>
 <li>memoriæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix-p20.1">1</a></li>
 <li>minutiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>misericordiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxix-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>modus vivendi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>non ad narrandum, sed ad probandum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>pallium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>pari passu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>patera: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p2.2">1</a></li>
 <li>presbyteri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p20.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-p2.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-p6.1">3</a></li>
 <li>prophetia post eventum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxxi-p3.3">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="French Words and Phrases" id="xxxii.v" prev="xxxii.iv" next="xxxii.vi">
        <h2 id="xxxii.v-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="xxxii.v-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Historie Ecclesiastique: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxx-p11.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Priéres: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxix-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Reconnaissances: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-p1.2">1</a></li>
 <li>chapelle ardent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>clientèle: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>comtes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>curé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>enfant terrible: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>esprit de famille: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxix-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>fiancés: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxix-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>fêtes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p14.1">2</a></li>
 <li>maitre d’hotel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxxi-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>merveilles: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>mise en scene: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-p9.1">2</a></li>
 <li>naïveté: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>personnel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>point d’appui: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>protégé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>régime: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>résumé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxix-p1.2">2</a></li>
 <li>éclat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxvii-p8.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="xxxii.vi" prev="xxxii.v" next="toc">
        <h2 id="xxxii.vi-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="xxxii.vi-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvi-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvi-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvi-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvi-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvi-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvi-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvi-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvii-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvii-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvii-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvii-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvii-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvii-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxvii-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxviii-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxix-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxx-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxx-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxx-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxx-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxx-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxx-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxxi-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxxi-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxxi-Page_300">300</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
